This is a modern-English version of "In Sargasso." Missing, a romance : Narrative of Capt. Austin Clark, of the tramp steamer "Caribas," who, for two years, was a captive among the savage people of the Seaweed Sea, originally written by Chambers, Julius. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

frontis

[Pg 1]

“In Sargasso.”

“In the Sargasso Sea.”

Missing

A ROMANCE

A Love Story


Narrative of Capt. Austin Clark, of the Tramp Steamer
“Caribas,” who, for two years, was a Captive among
the Savage People of the Seaweed Sea.

BY
JULIUS CHAMBERS

Author of “A Mad World and Its People,” Etc., Etc., Etc.




MDCCCXCVI
THE TRANSATLANTIC PUBLISHING COMPANY
New York   ~   London

Narrative of Capt. Austin Clark, of the Tramp Steamer
“Caribas,” who was held captive for two years among
the Savage People of the Seaweed Sea.

BY
Julius Chambers

Author of “A Mad World and Its People,” among other works.




1896
THE TRANSATLANTIC PUBLISHING COMPANY
NYC   ~   London

[Pg 2]

[Pg 2]


Copyright, 1896
BY
The Transatlantic Publishing Company

Copyright, 1896
BY
The Transatlantic Publishing Co.

[Pg 3]

[Pg 3]


CONTENTS.

PAGE.
Introduction, 3
I. A Sea Knight Errant, 7
II. My Deadly Curiosity, 10
III. I feel betrayed, 15
IV. The Ocean People, 21
V. Sargasson Traditions and Customs, 25
VI. Attack on the Caribas, 33
VII. The Pain of Waiting 42
VIII. Fidette, 50
IX. An Old Man's Sweetheart, 59
X. Cooking for Everyone, 69
XI. Music Has Charms, 74
XII. Heartache of Jealousy 80
XIII. The Silent Week, 83
XIV. The Kantoon's Displeasure, 88
XV. The Chin-Goone Rebellion, 91
XVI. The Paper-Mâché Oranges, 99
XVII. The Spar Battle, 105
XVIII. Fruit for Dead Guys, 111
XIX. Fidette Is Mine, 116
XX. Building New Boats, 122
XXI. I Become a Sargasson, 130
XXII. A Formal Ceremony, 137
XXIII. The New Life, 143
XXIV. The Last of an Enemy 147
XXV. The Risk of an Idea, 152
XXVI. The New Woman in Sargasso, 156
XXVII. Even in the Sargasso, envy finds a spot. 161
XXVIII. Planning Betrayal, 166
XXIX. The Caribas Under Steam, 172
XXX. Goodbye to the Floating Continent, 178

PREFACE.

Within a week’s sail of New York is a vast and trackless waste, unexplored by the hardiest sailors, uncrossed by the stateliest ships; a monster mass of floating debris, consisting of growing seaweed, blooming and blossoming orchids, creeping and twining vines; traversed by broad and easily navigated straits that stretch through its broad expanse of living green. It is called The Sargasso Sea.

Within a week's sail of New York is a vast and unexplored area, untouched by even the toughest sailors, and crossed by none of the grandest ships; a massive expanse of floating debris, made up of growing seaweed, blooming orchids, and creeping vines; intersected by wide and easily navigable channels that run through its extensive area of living green. It’s called The Sargasso Sea.

There dwells a nation of castaways—​a new and distinct differentiation of the human race. Countless lost ships, whose tales of disaster never have been told, are floating there to-day. The destination of every wandering hulk, once it reaches the Gulf Stream or the Spanish Main, is this Harbor of Missing Ships!

There lives a nation of castaways—a unique and separate group within the human race. Countless lost ships, whose stories of disaster have never been shared, are out there today. The destination of every drifting wreck, once it hits the Gulf Stream or the Spanish Main, is this Harbor of Missing Ships!

Geographers have little to say about this floating continent, but the Sargasso Sea has always been a wonder-shop to me, wherein are gathered all the lost, strayed and stolen treasures in the ocean’s keeping. In every grassy cove, a story; in every watery lane, a romance; in every frowning hulk, a Secret of the Sea. J. C.

Geographers don't have much to say about this floating continent, but to me, the Sargasso Sea has always been a place of wonder, filled with all the lost, stray, and stolen treasures of the ocean. In every grassy cove, there's a story; in every watery lane, there's a romance; in every decaying ship, there's a Secret of the Sea. J.C.

[Pg 6]

[Pg 6]

[Pg 7]

[Pg 7]


MISSING.

MISSING.

CHAPTER I.

A KNIGHT-ERRANT OF THE SEA.

My name, with that of my crew of forty men, has been posted for two years at Lloyds in New York and London, followed by the single word “Missing.” This statement is still true of the two score of good men who sailed with me in the steamer Caribas, but I have returned to New York alive.

My name, along with that of my crew of forty men, has been listed as "Missing" for two years at Lloyds in New York and London. This is still the case for the twenty good men who sailed with me on the steamer Caribas, but I have returned to New York alive.

I am an American, was born and raised in Brooklyn, and served my apprenticeship before the mast on the “Black Ball” line between New York and Liverpool.

I’m an American, born and raised in Brooklyn, and I did my apprenticeship on the “Black Ball” line between New York and Liverpool.

I then entered the employment of Cameron & Co., at the age of 23, as second mate on one of the Australian ships, and made four voyages ’round the Horn to Melbourne. As we sailed on our return journey the last time I was made first mate, and, although only 27 years of age, an accident to the captain during the first week gave me command of the ship for the three months that succeeded.

I started working for Cameron & Co. at the age of 23 as the second mate on one of the Australian ships and completed four voyages around the Horn to Melbourne. During our last return journey, I was promoted to first mate, and although I was only 27, an accident that happened to the captain in the first week put me in charge of the ship for the next three months.

On my arrival at New York I was offered a position as captain of a tramp steamer sent out from Plymouth by Triplett & Jones. That firm is one of the largest owners of vessels for charter in Great Britain. The little iron [Pg 8] steamship was already in New York, and I went down to the Erie Basin to look her over. The Caribas, named after the Marquis of that name, was a trim craft. Her engines were of the newest pattern. She had no accommodations for carrying passengers, but her general fittings and equipment were excellent. The cabin and the captain’s quarters were finished in mahogany; the forecastle was in hardwood, and very comfortable for the men. Although I had previously had a contempt for a tramp steamer and thought the command of such a craft unworthy of a deep-water sailor, I decided to accept this position, and to follow for a few years the wandering life it entailed.

When I arrived in New York, I was offered a job as the captain of a tramp steamer that had come from Plymouth, sent by Triplett & Jones. That company is one of the biggest shipowners for charter in Great Britain. The small iron steamship was already in New York, so I went down to the Erie Basin to check her out. The Caribas, named after the Marquis of that name, was a sleek vessel. Her engines were of the latest design. She had no facilities for carrying passengers, but her overall fittings and equipment were top-notch. The cabin and captain’s quarters were done in mahogany; the forecastle was made of hardwood and quite comfortable for the crew. Even though I had previously looked down on tramp steamers and thought that commanding one was beneath a deep-water sailor, I decided to take the job and embrace the wandering life it offered for a few years.

There was some glamour attaching to the position, because, unlike the master of a transatlantic steamship, whose route is over the same course week after week, the commander of an ocean tramp visits all parts of the world. Entering port to deliver his cargo of goods to a consignee, he knows not whether a cable order awaiting him there will take him to the North Atlantic or the Indian Ocean, to Halifax or to Singapore. He must accept his duty in any climate; and the likelihood is that in the end his friends and employers will be watching the register at Lloyds, just as were mine through two long and lingering years.

There was a certain appeal to the job because, unlike the captain of a transatlantic steamship, whose route is the same week after week, the captain of a cargo ship travels to all corners of the globe. When he arrives in port to drop off his cargo for a consignee, he has no idea if a cable order waiting for him will send him to the North Atlantic or the Indian Ocean, to Halifax or to Singapore. He must be ready to do his duty in any climate, and chances are, by the end, his friends and employers will be tracking his movements at Lloyds, just like mine did for two long and drawn-out years.

The commander of a tramp steamer is a commercial knight-errant of the sea—​a homeless wanderer, cut off from all ties of blood and affection, and devoted to the remorseless accumulation of gain for people personally unknown to him. His pay is always small, and the only opportunity he has of increasing it is by an occasional passenger from port to port, for whom he can surrender his stateroom and enjoy instead a sofa in the cabin.

The captain of a cargo ship is like a modern-day knight of the sea—​a lonely wanderer, disconnected from family and love, focused solely on making money for people he doesn't know. His salary is usually low, and the only way he can boost it is by taking on a random passenger going from one port to another, giving up his own cabin to sleep on a couch instead.

Romantic as is his life, I never knew the commander of an ocean tramp who excelled at handling the English language. He may know how to box the compass, to calculate the latitude and longitude from the midday sun, [Pg 9] to follow out the chart, or to work down a lee shore with the lead, but when it comes to writing, he usually lards his text with so many words only known to sailor men that the general reader is mystified and bored. While, modestly, I might claim a somewhat varied experience in the forecastle and the cabin, this is my first attempt at wielding a pen, and I shall rely very much upon the trusty blue pencil of the editor to render what I shall say creditable to me. [Pg 10]

As romantic as his life is, I've never met a captain of a cargo ship who was great at using the English language. He might know how to navigate, calculate latitude and longitude using the midday sun, follow charts, or work near the shore with a lead line, but when it comes to writing, he usually fills his text with so many words that only sailors understand, leaving the average reader confused and uninterested. While I could modestly say I've had quite a bit of experience in the crew quarters and the captain's cabin, this is my first attempt at writing, and I will rely a lot on the reliable blue pencil of the editor to make what I say look good.


CHAPTER II.

MY FATAL CURIOSITY.

We sailed from Harbeck’s Stores, New York harbor, on a fair June day, for the Azores, intending to make our first call at Horta, and then to touch at Ponte Delgada, whence we would proceed to Lisbon for orders.

We set sail from Harbeck’s Stores in New York harbor on a beautiful June day, heading for the Azores. Our plan was to make our first stop in Horta and then visit Ponte Delgada before continuing on to Lisbon for further instructions.

At the last hour I had accepted a passenger in the person of Arthur Gray. He claimed to be an artist, and certainly exhibited evidences of his profession in the portfolio and drawing pads that made part of his luggage. He had with him one of the new Secor launches, propelled by direct explosion against the water astern. It was built with more shear than an ordinary craft of the kind, so that, as he maintained, it would be possible to navigate the ocean in calm weather.

At the last minute, I took on a passenger named Arthur Gray. He said he was an artist and clearly showed signs of his profession with the portfolio and sketch pads included in his luggage. He brought along one of the new Secor launches, powered by direct explosions against the water at the back. It was designed with more shear than a typical boat of its kind, so he claimed it could navigate the ocean in calm weather.

Three days from New York, at Gray’s urgent solicitation, I altered the course of the Caribas. After reaching longitude 40 I steered to the southeast and held that direction until the morning of the fifth day, when we began to sight many derelicts. My guest understood the purport of this quite as well as I did. He knew we were nearing the Sargasso Sea, that great assemblage of seaweed and floating hulks that for centuries has been accumulating in the eternal calm of the mid-Atlantic.

Three days out of New York, at Gray’s urgent request, I changed the course of the Caribas. After reaching longitude 40, I steered southeast and kept that direction until the morning of the fifth day when we started spotting many derelicts. My guest understood this just as well as I did. He knew we were getting close to the Sargasso Sea, that vast collection of seaweed and floating wrecks that has been building up for centuries in the constant calm of the mid-Atlantic.

The gazetteers define the geographical limits of the Sargasso Sea as included between 22 degrees and 28 degrees north latitude and 25 degrees and 60 degrees longitude west of Greenwich. In area, therefore, it equals [Pg 11] about 200,000 square miles, only slightly less than that occupied by the State of Texas. Its position varies somewhat from year to year, navigators maintaining that the floating continent, under the influence of a deflected African current, is brought several hundred miles nearer to the Azores some years than others.

The gazetteers describe the geographical boundaries of the Sargasso Sea as being between 22 degrees and 28 degrees north latitude and 25 degrees and 60 degrees west longitude from Greenwich. In total area, it measures about 200,000 square miles, which is just a bit smaller than the State of Texas. Its location shifts slightly each year, with navigators saying that the floating landmass, influenced by a redirected African current, can move several hundred miles closer to the Azores in some years compared to others. [Pg 11]

I am not prepared to deny this, though I believe the extent of the change is exaggerated.

I’m not ready to deny this, but I think the scale of the change is overstated.

Being the navigating officer, as well as captain of the Caribas, I felt considerable responsibility in taking my vessel into this uncharted part of the Atlantic. The official Admiralty chart, as well as that supplied by our Navy Department, indicated open water in all that vast stretch between the Azores and Bermuda. But already large masses of floating sod, composed of matted and interlaced trees and seaweed, were within sight. I remembered the story of the ancient Argonauts, who sailed in the first tramp voyage to Colchis, and who encountered islands that “clapped together with the swell of the tide!” In the Sargasso Sea I found a veritable realization of that statement in the watery lanes that separated islands of seaweed. They were constantly varying in width. I was, naturally, very wary of penetrating any of these narrow sounds, for fear that the adjacent islands might close together and cut off my retreat.

As the navigating officer and captain of the Caribas, I felt a lot of responsibility taking my ship into this uncharted part of the Atlantic. The official Admiralty map, along with the one from our Navy Department, showed clear water all across the vast area between the Azores and Bermuda. But even now, I could see large masses of floating sod made up of tangled trees and seaweed. I remembered the story of the ancient Argonauts, who set out on their first voyage to Colchis and encountered islands that “clapped together with the swell of the tide!” In the Sargasso Sea, I found a real-life example of that situation in the watery paths separating islands of seaweed. The width of these paths varied constantly. Naturally, I was very cautious about navigating through any of these narrow channels, worried that the nearby islands might close in and block my escape.

A cast of the lead showed great depth. To anchor was impossible. I admit, however, that the thoughts of abandoned wealth to be found aboard the thousand floating craft of the Sargasso Sea appealed to my cupidity so strongly that, after a day’s deliberation, I made fast to a great, rolling hulk that had once been a full-rigged ship. She was badly water-logged and had listed to an angle of 25 degrees.

A cast of the lead showed great depth. Anchoring was impossible. I admit, however, that the idea of finding abandoned treasure on the thousand floating ships of the Sargasso Sea appealed to my greed so much that, after a day's contemplation, I secured myself to a massive, rolling hulk that had once been a full-rigged ship. She was badly waterlogged and had tilted at a 25-degree angle.

The sun rose above the eastern horizon with great splendor on the following morning. The sky was clear and almost golden-hued. I was called on deck by the first mate because of the report from a man at the masthead, [Pg 12] who had been sent aloft with a good glass to make a survey of the surrounding ocean. The mate first brought to my attention a wonderful mirage that appeared just above the horizon. I had never before observed a mirage in the eastern sky, and had supposed that it was only possible for the setting sun to produce it. But on this occasion all my experience was swept aside, and we saw plainly in the sky an assemblage of vessels, of all sizes and conditions, each separated by a narrow strip of green sod, so arranged that they might not crash together and destroy each other. The masts were still standing on some, but in most cases these were utterly gone. I cannot describe at this time the thrill of curiosity with which I scrutinized the strange discovery. There was a semblance of order regarding the arrangement of the ships that promptly suggested to my active imagination the presence of a directing human intelligence. But I said nothing to the mate on that subject.

The sun rose brilliantly over the eastern horizon the next morning. The sky was clear and almost golden. The first mate called me on deck because a man in the crow’s nest had reported seeing something through his binoculars while surveying the surrounding ocean. The mate pointed out an amazing mirage just above the horizon. I had never seen a mirage in the eastern sky before and thought they only happened when the sun was setting. But this time, all my previous beliefs were proven wrong, and we clearly saw a collection of boats of various sizes and conditions in the sky, each separated by a narrow strip of green grass so they wouldn't collide and harm each other. Some still had masts, but most were completely without them. I can’t quite express the thrill of curiosity I felt as I examined this strange sight. There was a sense of order to the arrangement of the ships that immediately made me think of a guiding human intelligence. But I kept that thought to myself and didn’t mention it to the mate. [Pg 12]

We were joined at the bow by my passenger, Arthur Gray, who was in an almost uncontrollable condition of enthusiasm. He had been talking with the man from the masthead, and added to our information the startling declaration of the lookout that he had descried moving objects in the City of Ships!

We were joined at the front by my passenger, Arthur Gray, who was in a nearly uncontrollable state of excitement. He had been talking to the guy in the crow’s nest and shared the shocking news from the lookout that he had spotted moving things in the City of Ships!

If I had been lukewarm before; if I had hesitated regarding the exploration of the mysterious region, my mind was brought to an abrupt and decisive conclusion by this statement. I ran up the rattlings to the masthead and was greatly astonished at what I beheld. About thirty miles to the southeast was clearly to be seen the same congregation of vessels reflected in the sky and already described by the man who had been aloft.

If I had been indifferent before; if I had hesitated about exploring the mysterious area, this statement quickly changed my mind. I rushed up the rigging to the masthead and was really shocked by what I saw. About thirty miles to the southeast, I could clearly see the same group of ships reflected in the sky, just as the guy who had been up there described.

Then and there I resolved to accept the proposition of Arthur Gray to enter his launch and go on a voyage of exploration.

Then and there, I decided to accept Arthur Gray's offer to join him on his launch for an exploration trip.

Committing the care of the Caribas to my first mate and taking my quadrant, one of the ship’s chronometers [Pg 13] and several days’ provisions, I prepared to enter the launch as soon as it was ready.

Committing the care of the Caribas to my first mate and taking my quadrant, one of the ship's chronometers [Pg 13] and several days' provisions, I got ready to board the launch as soon as it was prepared.

A derrick was rigged from the foremast, and the stanch little craft was soon hoisted over the ship’s side with the aid of a steam windlass. Meanwhile, all the oil tanks in the launch had been filled, and, adding a water cask, we were soon ready.

A derrick was set up from the foremast, and the sturdy little boat was quickly lifted over the side of the ship with the help of a steam winch. In the meantime, all the oil tanks in the boat had been filled, and after adding a water cask, we were soon prepared.

Fully expecting to return within forty-eight hours, I merely gave the first officer general directions regarding the care of the ship. I told him to keep the men employed with the tar bucket and the holy stone. On leaving I saluted the first mate.

Fully expecting to be back in forty-eight hours, I just gave the first officer general instructions on how to take care of the ship. I told him to keep the crew busy with the tar bucket and the holy stone. Before I left, I saluted the first mate.

The second mate stood at the ladder and touched his cap as I descended. He evidently had a premonition of coming trouble, and was so far guilty of a breach of discipline as to suggest that he be allowed to accompany me upon my hazardous journey. I replied with a frown and a shake of the head.

The second mate stood by the ladder and tipped his cap as I came down. He clearly sensed some trouble ahead and broke protocol by suggesting he join me on my risky journey. I responded with a frown and a shake of my head.

Without any suggestion from the owner of the launch, I took my seat at the tiller, while Gray looked after the engine. Despite the rigid discipline maintained aboard the Caribas, the entire ship’s company, except those actually engaged in scrubbing the deck, assembled at the bulwarks to watch our departure. I confess that I was rather pleased than annoyed at this.

Without any direction from the owner of the boat, I took my place at the steering wheel while Gray took care of the engine. Even with the strict discipline kept on the Caribas, the whole crew, except for those who were busy scrubbing the deck, gathered at the rail to see us off. I have to admit, I was more pleased than bothered by this.

It touched my vanity, as I suppose it would have awakened that feeling in any man.

It appealed to my vanity, just as I think it would have stirred that feeling in any man.

We got under headway about 9 o’clock and made for the first broad canal we discovered. While at the masthead I had attempted to follow this channel with my glass, just as I might have traced the sinuous windings of a sluggish stream through a grassy meadow; but I had not been able to outline its course beyond a few miles, because of the height of the brushwood, covered with its parasitic growth of plants. We steamed along gayly under full headway for about an hour, doing about eight miles, I should say, because of our heavy load, and [Pg 14] although the channel we navigated varied greatly in width at places, it was broad enough at all points to have admitted the Caribas. The average width of the passage was about that of the Grand Canal at Venice, and though its convolutions were more numerous, we had no trouble in following the main channel.

We got moving around 9 o’clock and headed for the first wide canal we found. While at the masthead, I tried to track this channel with my binoculars, just like I would follow the winding path of a slow stream through a grassy field; but I couldn’t make out its route beyond a few miles because the brushwood was too tall, covered with its own tangled plants. We cruised happily at full speed for about an hour, probably covering around eight miles, considering our heavy load. Although the channel we navigated varied a lot in width, it was wide enough at all points for the Caribas to fit through. The average width of the passage was similar to that of the Grand Canal in Venice, and even though its twists and turns were more frequent, we had no trouble following the main channel. [Pg 14]

As we penetrated farther and farther into this great mass of floating herbage, I was particularly struck with the strange mental effect produced upon me by the rise and fall of the ocean swell underneath the overlying mass. For the first time in my life I felt a sense of dizziness and seasickness. To the eye it was much the same as if in the midst of a far-reaching prairie one should find the land heaving and sinking in long undulations. [Pg 15]

As we moved deeper into this huge mass of floating plants, I was especially struck by the unusual mental effect the rise and fall of the ocean waves had on me beneath the dense vegetation. For the first time in my life, I experienced a sense of dizziness and seasickness. Visually, it was much like being in the middle of a vast prairie where the ground seems to rise and fall in long, rolling waves. [Pg 15]


CHAPTER III.

I AM BETRAYED.

All this time I had kept close to my right hand a repeating rifle; but under the pretext of wishing to shoot some wild fowl, my companion gained possession of it and moved off to the bow of the boat. I thought nothing of this act for some time, but I observed that Gray always left the gun forward when he came amidships to attend to the engine.

All this time, I had a repeating rifle close to my right hand; however, my companion, under the excuse of wanting to shoot some wild birds, took it and went to the front of the boat. I didn’t think much of this at first, but I noticed that Gray always left the gun at the front when he came to the middle of the boat to take care of the engine.

When, at the end of three hours, we had come within plain sight of the great cluster of swaying hulks, and had reached a point where many small canals radiated from a central pool, my companion, the artist, promptly indicated the channel that I was to take and showed a familiarity with the landmarks that actually startled me. He would say: “Steer for that redwood tree on the port bow; bear ’round by that logwood trunk; keep wide out, and avoid the wire grass on the right just ahead; take care here, there’s a sunken tree; put the helm hard down or we won’t round this corner,” and many other expressions indicating previous knowledge of the place.

When we finally got a clear view of the huge cluster of swaying hulks after three hours and reached a spot where several small canals spread out from a central pool, my friend, the artist, quickly pointed out the channel I should take and showed a familiarity with the landmarks that honestly surprised me. He would say, “Steer toward that redwood tree on the left; navigate around that logwood trunk; keep wide and avoid the wire grass on the right just ahead; watch out here, there’s a sunken tree; turn the wheel hard or we won’t make this corner,” along with many other phrases that showed he knew this place well.

I was on the point of asking him several times whether he knew or simply divined the obstructions, but I was so busy watching his movements, which now had aroused my suspicions, that I did not scrutinize the prospect ahead. For that reason we had approached within a short distance of the community of floating wrecks before I gave it careful survey. [Pg 16]

I was about to ask him several times if he knew or just guessed about the obstacles, but I was so focused on watching his movements, which had raised my suspicions, that I didn’t pay close attention to what was ahead. Because of this, we had gotten pretty close to the cluster of floating wrecks before I took a good look at it. [Pg 16]

Unslinging my glass, I focused it upon the first large vessel, and was startled to find objects moving about its decks. Uttering an exclamation of astonishment, I hailed my companion for an explanation. He burst into a hysterical laugh, but made no answer.

Unslinging my binoculars, I zoomed in on the first large ship and was surprised to see things moving around on its decks. I let out an exclamation of surprise and called out to my friend for an explanation. He erupted in a fit of hysterical laughter but didn’t respond.

“What are they?” I asked. “Brownies or living people?”

"What are they?" I asked. "Brownies or real people?"

“They are my countrymen!” was his reply, with an arrogance that was offensive to me.

“They are my fellow countrymen!” he replied, with an attitude that I found offensive.

My first thought was to reach for my Winchester and compel him to return to the Caribas; but the gun was in his possession.

My first thought was to grab my Winchester and force him to go back to the Caribas; but the gun was with him.

A moment later the engine quit working—​evidently due to some false adjustment by Gray. I also discovered that the oars I had placed in the boat for use in case of accident had been dropped overboard, unobserved by me.

A moment later, the engine stopped working—clearly because of some mistake made by Gray. I also realized that the oars I had put in the boat for emergencies had fallen overboard without my noticing.

Though I had been brought up on the sea, knew no other life, and had passed through all sorts of dangers of calm and storm, I became imbued with an indescribable dread of my companion and of the strange people on the floating derelicts.

Though I had grown up on the sea, knew no other life, and had faced all kinds of dangers in calm and storm, I became filled with an indescribable fear of my companion and the strange people on the drifting wrecks.

Carried by a current that I had not before observed, we were soon within hailing distance of a large hulk, and my companion gave a signal that was clearly recognized by the people on board.

Carried by a current I had never seen before, we quickly got within shouting distance of a large ship, and my companion signaled in a way that was clearly recognized by the people on board.

Low as we were in the water, seated in the launch, I am sure that fully 500 vessels of all sizes, descriptions and conditions were in sight. Some of them were moss-grown. Others were covered with coats of barnacles inches in thickness. Many were bright and new as the day on which they left the ways and took their first plunge into the briny deep.

Low as we were in the water, seated in the launch, I am sure that at least 500 vessels of all sizes, types, and conditions were visible. Some of them were covered in moss. Others had layers of barnacles inches thick. Many were bright and as new as the day they first launched into the salty sea.

As we slowly drifted onward we were hailed from every ship we passed. The language was a weird and curious one, apparently a compound of all the modern tongues. All known languages of the world were represented. [Pg 17] Though my early education had been indifferent, extensive travel had made me more or less familiar with Spanish, French, Italian, Portuguese, Norwegian, Russian, German, Greek, Danish and, I may say, several dialects of some of these languages.

As we gradually moved along, we were called out to by every ship we went by. The language was strange and intriguing, clearly a mix of all the modern languages. Every known language in the world was included. [Pg 17] Although my early education wasn't great, extensive travel had made me fairly familiar with Spanish, French, Italian, Portuguese, Norwegian, Russian, German, Greek, Danish, and I can say, several dialects of some of these languages.

Therefore I could follow the trend of the conversation between my companion and the Sargassons.

Therefore I could keep up with the conversation between my friend and the Sargassons.

Their speech chiefly concerned me. Little by little I became cognizant of the fact that I had been lured away from my ship and into the hands of this strange people by this pretended artist emissary of the Sargassons. What the purpose of this kidnapping was did not at once appear. I could not comprehend of what possible service I could be to this community. The few valuables that I carried about my person, such as the Winchester gun, my watch and diamond pin, could have little value in their hands, because they had no occasions on which to display articles of jewelry. I soon discovered that my companion, the supposed artist, was well known throughout the community. He was hailed in a dozen different tongues from as many different vessels, and always in a respectful and familiar tone.

Their conversation was mainly about me. Gradually, I realized that I had been tricked into leaving my ship and falling into the hands of this strange group by this fake artist representative of the Sargassons. The reason for this kidnapping wasn’t immediately clear. I couldn’t understand how I could be of any use to this community. The few valuables I had, like my Winchester gun, my watch, and my diamond pin, wouldn’t be very valuable to them since they had no opportunities to show off jewelry. I soon found out that my companion, the so-called artist, was well-known throughout the community. He was greeted in a dozen different languages from various ships, and always in a respectful and familiar manner.

During all this time I had remained motionless at the stern of the launch, deliberating upon some plan by which I could get rid of my companion, and regain possession of the little craft, in which, by some miraculous means, I hoped to be able to return to my ship. The break-down of the machinery had, however, cut off that possibility. Capture seemed inevitable, although I fully realized that, had I possession of my Winchester gun, with the belt full of cartridges that I still retained about my waist, I could hold at bay the entire Sargasson nation. I reasoned at the time, and, as I afterwards ascertained, correctly, that powder was scarce among the Sargassons.

During all this time, I had stayed still at the back of the boat, thinking about a plan to get rid of my companion and take back control of the little craft. I believed that, through some miraculous means, I could make my way back to my ship. However, the machinery breakdown had taken that possibility away. It seemed like capture was unavoidable, although I fully understood that if I had my Winchester gun, along with the belt full of cartridges I still had around my waist, I could face off against the whole Sargasson nation. I thought about it then, and later confirmed it to be true: ammunition was scarce among the Sargassons.

My first impulse had been to shoot my treacherous companion with the revolver I carried in my hip pocket. [Pg 18] But I discovered that it did not contain a single loaded cartridge, and the recognition of that fact by my guard, who, from the bow of the boat, constantly kept me under cover with my own gun, increased his confidence and caused him to jeer at me. I therefore made the best of a bad situation and surrendered. I took one precaution, however, that was to secretly loosen the belt of cartridges from my waist and drop it into the sea.

My first instinct was to shoot my treacherous companion with the revolver I had in my hip pocket. [Pg 18] But I found out that it didn’t have a single loaded bullet, and my guard noticed this from the front of the boat, where he kept me covered with my own gun. This made him more confident and he began to mock me. So I decided to make the best of a bad situation and surrendered. However, I took one precaution: I secretly loosened the belt of cartridges from my waist and dropped it into the sea.

A line made of twisted sea grass was finally thrown to Gray from one of the largest vessels, and we were soon drawn alongside. This hulk stood fully twenty-five feet out of water, and was imbedded in a thoroughly compact mass of floating verdure. As the boat was made fast to a narrow strip of sod and interlaced twigs that separated the vessel from the open water, my companion sprang out lightly upon a tree trunk, and, addressing me familiarly, said:

A line made of twisted sea grass was finally tossed to Gray from one of the largest boats, and we were soon pulled alongside. This massive ship stood a full twenty-five feet out of the water and was surrounded by a dense mass of floating greenery. As the boat tied up to a narrow strip of grass and intertwined twigs that separated the ship from the open water, my companion jumped lightly onto a tree trunk and, speaking to me casually, said:

“We land here, captain.”

“Touching down here, captain.”

There was nothing for me to do but to comply with his suggestion, and, making my way forward to the landing place, I sprang out of the boat as gayly as I could be expected to do under the circumstances. No sooner had my feet touched the mass of floating sod than I was made acquainted with a new and startling horror. I found the mass of tangled herbage alive with crawling insects, upon which large serpents, that abounded in great numbers, fed.

There was nothing for me to do but go along with his suggestion, so I made my way to the landing spot and jumped out of the boat as cheerfully as I could under the circumstances. As soon as my feet hit the pile of floating grass, I encountered a new and shocking horror. I discovered that the mass of tangled vegetation was crawling with insects, which large snakes, that were everywhere, were feeding on.

The trees that form a large portion of this garbage heap of the Atlantic are brought down from the upper Amazon during the tremendous freshets that prevail under the equator and are carried through from the Caribbean Sea and the gulf to the midocean swirl, where they reach their final haven. Their track throughout is along the current of the Gulf Stream, whose warm waters protect the animal life that happens to be upon the trees at the time they are carried out to sea. I afterwards learned that at one time marmosets from Brazil existed in considerable [Pg 19] numbers in Sargasso, but the large serpents finally had exterminated them. I always had had a horror of snakes and lizards, and I therefore made haste to cross the quivering bog-holes leading directly to the water below.

The trees that make up a big part of this garbage pile in the Atlantic are washed down from the upper Amazon during the massive floods that happen near the equator. They are carried from the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf to the swirling mid-ocean currents, where they find their final resting place. Their path is along the Gulf Stream, whose warm waters protect the wildlife that happens to be on the trees when they are taken out to sea. I later found out that at one time, marmosets from Brazil existed in large numbers in the Sargasso Sea, but they were eventually wiped out by large snakes. I’ve always had a fear of snakes and lizards, so I hurried to cross the shaky bog holes that led straight to the water below. [Pg 19]

My captor followed, encouraging me and directing me where to step in order to avoid mishaps. For the reason I have named, I gladly sprang up the ladder that had been constructed on the side of the ship as soon as I reached it.

My captor followed, urging me on and guiding me on where to step to avoid any accidents. For the reason I've mentioned, I eagerly jumped up the ladder that had been built on the side of the ship as soon as I got to it.

At the ship’s side, as I emerged above it, stood a man of unusually strange appearance. As I soon came to know him, he was the Kantoon of the particular communal family having its habitation on that ship. He was 60 years of age, with a grizzly gray beard, clipped or singed to an almost uniform length of three inches, that covered his face. His dress was made of what I afterwards discovered to be sun-tanned porpoise skin. His cap was of dark-brown leather, that had apparently done duty as a cushion cover. But I experienced another surprise when, on stepping over the gunwale to the deck, I found that the commander of the craft stood up to his knees in a tub of water!

At the side of the ship, as I climbed up, I saw a man who looked really unusual. I soon learned he was the Kantoon of the specific community living on that ship. He was 60 years old, with a grizzled gray beard trimmed to an almost uniform length of three inches, covering his face. His clothing was made from what I later found out was sun-tanned porpoise skin. His cap was made of dark-brown leather, which clearly had been used as a cushion cover. But I was even more surprised when, as I stepped over the edge and onto the deck, I saw that the commander of the ship was standing in a tub of water up to his knees!

The old man received me with dignified but gruff courtesy. His manner favorably impressed me. I reflected that, likely as not, my companion was an eccentric fellow, who thought to perpetrate a practical joke on me by pretending that he had brought me to this ship under guard and by force, and causing me to believe that I would be shot if I disobeyed him. My companion spoke to the Kantoon in Portuguese, and, having introduced me as the captain of the steamship Caribas, added:

The old man welcomed me with a serious but rough politeness. I found his manner to be quite impressive. I thought to myself that he was probably an eccentric guy who wanted to play a practical joke on me by pretending he had brought me to this ship against my will and that I would be shot if I didn't follow his orders. My companion spoke to the Kantoon in Portuguese and, after introducing me as the captain of the steamship Caribas, added:

“She is a fine boat, almost new, and would make a very desirable accession to our community.”

“She is a great boat, nearly new, and would be a valuable addition to our community.”

This was the first suggestion I received of the thought that afterward became a terrible reality. Thus were confirmed all my fears, and thus was I made aware of [Pg 20] the cunningly contrived conspiracy by which I had been lured from my ship in order that she might fall an easy prey, by midnight surprise, to the heartless Sargassons. Nothing that had happened filled me with such terror as this information. My mortification and danger were enough to shatter the nerves of any man; but when I fully realized, as I did within the first half day aboard my prison-house, the tragic fate that awaited my companions, I was beside myself with rage and chagrin.

This was the first hint I got of the thought that later turned into a horrifying reality. All my fears were confirmed, and I became aware of the clever conspiracy that had lured me away from my ship so that it could easily fall victim to a midnight attack by the ruthless Sargassons. Nothing that had happened filled me with such terror as this news. My embarrassment and danger were enough to break the nerves of anyone; but when I fully realized, which I did within the first half day aboard my prison, the tragic fate that awaited my companions, I was beside myself with anger and frustration.

Meanwhile, I had been assigned to a small room that apparently had been prepared for me amidships, just under the deck. It would have been a comfortable enough place in which to have passed a few days in an overcrowded vessel, but when I discovered that it was closed by a heavy wooden door, with a strong bolt upon the outer side, I understood that I was virtually a prisoner, and that at such times as I could not be kept under the strictest surveillance I would be locked up.

Meanwhile, I was assigned to a small room that seemed to have been set up for me in the middle of the ship, just below the deck. It would have been a pretty comfortable spot to spend a few days on a crowded vessel, but when I found out that it was secured by a heavy wooden door with a strong bolt on the outside, I realized that I was pretty much a prisoner, and that whenever they couldn’t keep a close eye on me, I would be locked away.

The furnishings of the small cabin consisted of a bunk, without any bed coverings, made of woven grass cloth and stuffed with a pulpy seaweed that resembled the material from which our tapioca of commerce is made. I afterward found this bed comfortable enough, and, had it not been that I was a prisoner, my quarters would have been quite endurable. Strangely enough, one or two rude pictures adorned the walls. They were either carvings in wood or had been burned into the oak partitions with a hot iron years before the ship became a derelict. Each carving or picture was evidently by a different hand, and one of them, in my opinion, possessed considerable merit. They reminded me of the drawings and carvings upon the walls of the Tower of London in the cells of the condemned.

The furniture in the small cabin included a bunk, without any bedding, made from woven grass cloth and stuffed with a pulpy seaweed that looked like the stuff used to make tapioca. I later found this bed comfortable enough, and if I hadn't been a prisoner, my living conditions would have been pretty bearable. Strangely, one or two crude pictures decorated the walls. They were either wood carvings or had been burned into the oak walls with a hot iron long before the ship became abandoned. Each carving or picture was clearly done by a different artist, and one of them, in my opinion, was quite impressive. They reminded me of the drawings and carvings on the walls of the Tower of London in the cells of the condemned.

They added another chill to my already drooping spirits, and I concluded that escape from these unnatural human monsters would be difficult. [Pg 21]

They brought another sense of dread to my already low spirits, and I realized that getting away from these unnatural human monsters would be tough. [Pg 21]


CHAPTER IV.

THE PEOPLE OF THE SEA.

During the first afternoon I was allowed on deck for exercise I encountered my former companion, the pretended artist. He had laid away his store clothes, and was dressed in the garb of his adopted people. His feet were bare, and his knee breeches and jacket were made of shark’s skin. His coat was laced together up the front like shoes, and fitted him tightly. His youthful face and long, curly, brown hair, combined with his costume, gave him a bizarre and interesting look.

During the first afternoon I was allowed on deck for exercise, I ran into my old companion, the fake artist. He had set aside his fancy clothes and was dressed in the traditional attire of the people he had adopted. His feet were bare, and his knee-length shorts and jacket were made of shark skin. His coat was laced up the front like a pair of shoes and fit him snugly. His youthful face and long, curly brown hair, along with his outfit, gave him a unique and intriguing appearance.

I strode at once to his side and upbraided him in good Flatbush English for his contemptible treachery. He evinced neither regret nor humiliation, but smiled sarcastically and replied:

I walked right up to him and scolded him in proper Flatbush English for his despicable betrayal. He showed no remorse or embarrassment, just smiled sarcastically and said:

“We must grow. Take my advice and make the best of a mishap that might have come to any man who possessed the average amount of curiosity. In a few days we shall have your ship and most of your officers and crew under our control, and if you really think you will be lonely among us, our Chief Kantoon will make you the master of your own ship—​after destroying her engines, of course, and twisting off her propeller, so that she can never escape from us.”

“We need to move forward. Trust me and make the most of a situation that could happen to anyone who has a typical level of curiosity. In a few days, we’ll have your ship and most of your officers and crew under our control, and if you seriously think you’ll feel isolated with us, our Chief Kantoon will let you be the captain of your own ship—after we disable her engines, of course, and take off her propeller, so that she can never get away from us.”

“You mean to tell me, then, to my face,” I hissed, “that your voyage with me was simply part of the scheme to obtain possession of the Caribas, and that you intend to add her to your infamous aggregation?” [Pg 22]

"You’re telling me, right to my face," I hissed, "that your trip with me was just part of the plan to get the Caribas, and that you want to add her to your shady collection?” [Pg 22]

Far from being displeased with my ferocity, the young man appeared to be delighted.

The young man seemed to be thrilled by my intensity rather than upset by it.

“You will be able to restrain your feelings before long. Life here is not so bad as you think. You will find our government a rigid but not a burdensome one. Our taxes are light and our social obligations are few.”

“You’ll soon learn to control your feelings. Life here isn’t as bad as you think. You’ll see our government is strict but not oppressive. Our taxes are low and our social responsibilities are minimal.”

“What is to become of my crew?” I demanded, still chafing with rage.

"What will happen to my crew?" I asked, still fuming with anger.

“That is a matter that will have to be left entirely to the Chief Kantoon, who dwells upon a ship at a distance from here, in the interior of his floating nation. Some time is required to reach his sacred community in a small boat. It is a very tortuous and laborious trip to make, through an intricate network of small canals, an inland sea, like that of Japan, at the further side of which is moored his floating palace. Good Sargasson commanders visit him once a year. I have never looked upon his face but once. I am only a child of this people. I have been among them for five years. I was making a voyage from Bermuda to the Canary Islands in a schooner. I was taken ill with smallpox. The heartless captain put me in a small boat and set me adrift. I became delirious, then unconscious, and after several days was picked up by the Sargassons, nursed back to life, and have been their willing slave ever since. I owe my life to them.”

"That's something that will have to be entirely up to the Chief Kantoon, who lives on a ship far from here, in the heart of his floating nation. It takes some time to reach his sacred community in a small boat. The journey is quite winding and challenging, navigating through a complex system of small canals, an inland sea similar to that of Japan, where his floating palace is anchored on the other side. Good Sargasson commanders visit him once a year. I've only seen his face once. I am just a child of this people. I have been among them for five years. I was traveling from Bermuda to the Canary Islands on a schooner when I became seriously ill with smallpox. The heartless captain put me in a small boat and abandoned me. I fell into delirium, then unconsciousness, and after several days, I was rescued by the Sargassons, who nursed me back to health, and I've willingly served them ever since. I owe my life to them."

“But what is to become of my officers and crew?” I demanded.

“But what will happen to my officers and crew?” I asked.

Gray’s manner changed entirely, and I had no occasion to complain of his frankness.

Gray's attitude shifted completely, and I had no reason to complain about his honesty.

“Those taken alive,” he began, “will be given the alternative of assisting in the navigation of the ship to this neighborhood, after which they must join our community, or suffer ‘the mercy of extinction.’ With the Sargassons there is only one way of insuring themselves against the vindictiveness of the world. Nobody is ever allowed to escape from here. Yes, I know what you are thinking. You are about to retort that I was allowed [Pg 23] to revisit the United States. You are right in suggesting an explanation of my conduct.”

“Those who are captured alive,” he began, “will have the choice of helping navigate the ship back to this area, after which they must join our community, or face ‘the mercy of extinction.’ For the Sargassons, there’s only one way to protect themselves from the world's bitterness. No one is ever allowed to escape from here. I know what you’re thinking. You’re about to point out that I was allowed to go back to the United States. You’re correct in asking for an explanation of my actions.” [Pg 23]

“I certainly would like to know how you came to be sent to the United States to involve me in this terrible misfortune,” I interrupted, with as much scorn as I could put into my voice. “I would not believe anything you may tell me, however. You are certainly a contemptible fellow, and I am surprised that even the ‘Sargassons,’ as you call them, could be induced to repose any confidence in you.”

“I really want to know how you ended up being sent to the United States to drag me into this awful situation,” I interrupted, trying to sound as disdainful as possible. “I wouldn’t believe anything you say, though. You’re truly a despicable person, and I’m shocked that even the ‘Sargassons,’ as you call them, would trust you at all.”

Without noticing my contemptuous language, Gray continued: “It was not until I had been put to the supreme test, which you will some day understand, that I was permitted to return to the United States. I went only after taking the most solemn and sacred oath that can be administered to a mortal. Besides, you must remember that I really owe my life to these people. They rescued me from inevitable death after my own countrymen, who were followers of my own religion and supposed to possess all the humanity that it inculcates, had abandoned me to the sea in a heartless and disgraceful manner. Their conduct to me on this occasion would have been sufficient, did nothing else draw me to this strange race, to link my fortune to theirs. I am a Sargasson, now, before everything else in the world. I have forsworn my country, my mother, my friendships; and my fidelity to the people of the Floating Continent could not be shaken by any blandishment or threats. You will some day, perhaps, understand what these ties are that attach me so strongly to a life that is unnatural and, until one is inured to it, uncomfortable. I sincerely hope that the time may come speedily when you will be fully reconciled to your destiny, and even experience emotions of gratitude to me for having been an instrument in the hands of The Grand Kantoon—​who rules the sea, and the air, and whose missionary I was. At present I am sorry for you, because I know how wretchedly you [Pg 24] feel. I am sorry for your friends and family at home, who will sorrow for you. But there are worse fates than yours. The span of life among us here is reasonably long. You possess a constitution of iron that has grown sturdy under stress of heavy weather, unremitting toil and unrequited zeal. Here your ability and your courage will find recognition, and no honor in the gift of the Sargassons is beyond your reach. Be advised, therefore, by me, the apparent cause of your present condition, and accept the inevitable, just as we all accept unwilling life at birth, and just as you must accept the inevitable fate of man, death.”

Without noticing my disdainful tone, Gray continued: “It wasn’t until I faced the ultimate test, which you’ll understand one day, that I was allowed to return to the United States. I only went back after taking the most serious and sacred oath that can be given to someone. Plus, you have to remember that I truly owe my life to these people. They saved me from certain death after my own countrymen, who shared my religion and were supposed to embody all the humanity it teaches, deserted me to the sea in a cruel and shameful way. Their actions toward me during this time would have been enough, if nothing else drew me to this strange culture, to tie my fate to theirs. I am a Sargasson now, above anything else in the world. I have renounced my country, my mother, my friendships; and my loyalty to the people of the Floating Continent can’t be swayed by any flattery or threats. You may come to understand one day what these bonds are that connect me so firmly to a life that feels unnatural and, until you adjust to it, uncomfortable. I genuinely hope that the time comes soon when you will fully accept your fate and even feel gratitude towards me for being a tool in the hands of The Grand Kantoon—who rules the sea and the air, and whose missionary I was. Right now, I feel sorry for you because I know how miserable you must feel. I also pity your friends and family back home, who will mourn for you. But there are worse fates than yours. Life among us here is fairly long. You have a strong constitution that has withstood harsh conditions, relentless work, and unreturned passion. Here, your skills and bravery will be recognized, and no honor given by the Sargassons is beyond your reach. So, take my advice, as the one who seems to have caused your current situation, and accept the inevitable, just as we all reluctantly accept life at birth, and just as you must accept the unavoidable fate of humanity: death.”

To say that I was not impressed by the manner and the remarkable words of this glib rascal would be untrue. I turned upon my heel and left him.

To say that I wasn’t impressed by the way this smooth talker was acting and his remarkable words would be a lie. I turned on my heel and walked away from him.

Darkness set in, but, as I looked out over that strange assemblage of silent, swaying hulks, I nowhere saw a single light to cheer my eyes. Darkness was a delight to the Sargassons. I would have found companionship in a beacon or torch; but even that poor comfort was denied me. I was conducted to my prison cell, for such it was, and was locked up for the night.

Darkness fell, and as I gazed out at the strange collection of quiet, swaying shapes, I didn’t see a single light to brighten my view. The darkness seemed to please the Sargassons. I would have welcomed the sight of a beacon or torch, but I was denied even that small comfort. I was taken to my prison cell, which is exactly what it felt like, and locked up for the night.

I threw myself upon the bunk in the vain hope of being able to sleep, but for hours that boon was denied me. My heart was equally divided between my family at home and the crew of the good ship Caribas, that less than fifty miles distant was keeping its watch over my vessel, unconscious of impending danger. I condemned myself a thousand times from every imaginable point of view for my foolhardiness in accompanying a stranger on such a hazardous and unnecessary expedition. I conjured up in my mind a score of ways by which I could communicate with the first mate of my ship and apprise him of the mysterious and unexpected dangers that beset him. But all such plans had to be rejected.

I threw myself onto the bunk, hoping to sleep, but for hours that was impossible. My thoughts were split between my family back home and the crew of the good ship Caribas, which was less than fifty miles away, unaware of the danger ahead. I blamed myself countless times for being foolish enough to go with a stranger on such a risky and unnecessary journey. I imagined all sorts of ways to reach out to the first mate of my ship and warn him about the mysterious and unexpected threats he's facing. But I had to dismiss all those plans.

With an aching heart, I finally fell into an uneasy slumber, filled with frightful dreams, in which death appeared in every imaginable and terrible form. [Pg 25]

With a heavy heart, I eventually drifted into a restless sleep, plagued by terrifying dreams, where death took on every imaginable and horrific form. [Pg 25]


CHAPTER V.

SARGASSON MANNERS AND CUSTOMS.

I was awakened at sunrise by the sailor who had attended me before. He brought me a tin cup filled with a thick, brown decoction, intended to serve the purpose of coffee, and two biscuits from the store of supplies we had brought in the launch.

I was woken up at sunrise by the sailor who had helped me before. He brought me a tin cup filled with a thick, brown drink that was meant to be coffee, along with two biscuits from the supplies we had brought in the launch.

The drink was not palatable, but I soon discovered that it had a very exhilarating effect upon my system, and I afterward learned that it was made from the leaves and twigs of a small parasitic plant that grew upon the water and upon branches of the floating trees. It probably came from Brazil originally, but it was very prolific, and spread over a wide area of the Sargasson sod.

The drink didn't taste great, but I quickly realized it had a really energizing effect on me. I later found out that it was made from the leaves and twigs of a small parasitic plant that grew on the water and on the branches of floating trees. It likely originated in Brazil, but it was very abundant and spread across a large area of the Sargasso Sea.

The Sargassons were scrupulously honest. Everything that I had contributed to the outfit of the launch, even to the smallest biscuit, was reserved for me. It was very fortunate that such was the case; otherwise, I do not think I would have survived the first few days, before I became accustomed to the peculiar food of this people.

The Sargassons were incredibly honest. Everything I had contributed to the boat's supplies, even the smallest biscuit, was kept for me. It was really lucky that this was the case; otherwise, I don’t think I would have made it through the first few days before getting used to the strange food of these people.

As soon as I had drunk the coffee, or tea, my companion in the launch called to pay his respects. He opened the door of my prison cell with his own hands, and invited me to step out into the fresh air.

As soon as I finished my coffee, or tea, my companion on the boat called to say hello. He opened the door to my cell with his own hands and invited me to step outside into the fresh air.

As I stood beside him I could scarcely control the rage I felt toward the fellow. I saw how slender and insignificant he was compared with me, and I could have strangled him in his tracks. He doubtless divined the [Pg 26] thought in my mind, and took an early opportunity to apprise me that the punishment for murder among the Sargassons was drowning in a horrible form. Half a dozen strong men would seize the murderer and crowd him head foremost into a barrel of water, holding him there, despite his struggles, until he slowly suffocated.

As I stood next to him, I could barely control the anger I felt toward the guy. I noticed how thin and unimportant he looked compared to me, and I could have easily choked him right there. He probably sensed my thoughts and quickly made sure to let me know that the punishment for murder among the Sargassons was a terrible drowning. Six strong men would grab the murderer and force him headfirst into a barrel of water, keeping him there, no matter how much he fought, until he suffocated slowly.

After a few turns up and down the deck, we were waited upon by the attendant sailor, and I was informed that I was to have an audience with the Kantoon, or commander, of the vessel. He made his habitation in the captain’s cabin; but I was instructed that he “would be visible” upon the upper deck, astern, over his cabin, and that I might approach him there.

After a few laps around the deck, an attendant sailor approached me and informed me that I was going to meet the Kantoon, or commander, of the ship. He lived in the captain’s cabin, but I was told that he “would be visible” on the upper deck, at the back, above his cabin, and that I could go see him there.

My companion cautioned me especially against any exhibition of temper. He declared that anger was utterly unrecognized among the Sargassons, and if I exhibited any ferocity, it would probably be mistaken for madness, and I would forthwith be drowned without ceremony or hope of intervention on anybody’s part.

My friend warned me specifically against showing any anger. He said that the Sargassons completely disapproved of anger, and if I showed any signs of fury, people would probably think I was crazy, and I would immediately be drowned without any ceremony or hope of anyone stepping in to help.

So cautioned, I climbed the ladder and passed behind a screen of flowering plants. These grew luxuriantly in a row of boxes that resembled gun cases. The earth in which they grew had been brought from the hold, where it had been placed for ballast in some far-away port.

So warned, I climbed the ladder and walked behind a screen of flowering plants. They were thriving in a row of boxes that looked like gun cases. The soil they were growing in had been taken from the hold, where it had been used as ballast in some distant port.

In the centre of the deck, standing in a barrel of water, was the Kantoon. His grizzly gray beard was carefully trimmed, and his leather cap rested upon his head in a jaunty fashion. In his hand he held a large telescope, with which, when I approached him, he was scanning the distant horizon. I divined instantly that he was looking in the direction of the Caribas; for, with the naked eye, I was able to detect the presence of smoke in the western sky.

In the middle of the deck, standing in a barrel of water, was the Kantoon. His grizzly gray beard was neatly trimmed, and his leather cap sat on his head in a stylish way. In his hand, he held a large telescope, and when I got closer, he was using it to look at the distant horizon. I immediately guessed he was focusing on the Caribas because I could see smoke in the western sky with my own eyes.

I experienced a genuine emotion of hope. If my officers and crew only had sense enough to get up steam, go to sea and abandon me, I would be glad. There would remain some hope of rescue, and I would not suffer [Pg 27] the humiliation of having my ship fall into the hands of a class of pirates more heartless than any I had ever read about.

I felt a real sense of hope. If my officers and crew were smart enough to get the engines running, head out to sea, and leave me behind, I would be relieved. There would still be a chance for rescue, and I wouldn't have to endure the embarrassment of having my ship taken by a group of pirates more ruthless than any I had ever read about. [Pg 27]

At this instant the Kantoon turned, and, seeing me, said, with a grimace that was filled with chimpanzinity:

At that moment, the Kantoon turned and, noticing me, said with a face that was full of chimp-like expressions:

“Morning, Senor Captaine. Es usted very good, aujourd’hui? Sitzen sie down.”

“Good morning, Captain. How are you today? Please take a seat.”

“I thank you, captain, but I prefer to stand,” was my snappish reply.

“Thanks, captain, but I’d rather stand,” was my sharp response.

“No me burla!” the Kantoon exclaimed, in an ill-tempered voice, despite the statement of my instructor to the contrary. “Quando, I say, ‘Sitzen sie;’ you squat!”

“Don’t mock me!” the Kantoon snapped, sounding frustrated, even though my instructor said otherwise. “When I say, ‘Sitzen sie;’ you sit down!”

“But, captain”——

"But, captain,"

“Io sono the Kantoon de cette ship.”

“I am the captain of this ship.”

“But, Kantoon, I see no chair upon which to be seated.”

“But, Kantoon, I don’t see a chair to sit on.”

“Quel difference? Sit upon the deck.”

“What's the difference? Sit on the deck.”

I seated myself as gracefully as possible upon the damp planks, curling my feet under me, a la Turc, and for more than an hour the Kantoon and I conversed upon general subjects relating to the sea.

I settled myself as gracefully as I could on the damp planks, tucking my feet underneath me, and for over an hour, the Kantoon and I talked about various topics related to the sea.

He adhered to his horribly incongruous polyglot language. So far as I could make out, he actually spoke no one language with even a show of correctness, but his vocabulary of phrases and words from the Continental languages and English was enormous. There was hardly any thought that he could not express clearly in that way. A keen ear and ready mind were required to follow him.

He stuck to his oddly mixed-up language. As far as I could tell, he didn’t really speak any one language correctly, but he had a huge vocabulary of phrases and words from various European languages and English. There was almost no thought he couldn’t express clearly that way. You needed a good ear and a quick mind to keep up with him.

Above, I have indicated in a few brief sentences his mode of speech. The Kantoon never hesitated a moment for a word. He selected them with reference to the context. Gender, conjugation and declension were things utterly unknown to his system of grammar. I soon discovered that he knew more Portuguese and Spanish than any of the other languages, and accounted for that on the ground that he had been associated with Spanish sailors more than any others. [Pg 28]

Above, I've briefly described his way of speaking. The Kantoon never paused to find a word. He chose them based on the context. Gender, conjugation, and declension were completely foreign to his grammar system. I quickly realized that he understood more Portuguese and Spanish than the other languages, and he explained this by saying he had spent more time with Spanish sailors than anyone else. [Pg 28]

After a little time, I grew to a better understanding of the polyglot language. I recollected that I had attended a performance of the great Salvini in New York, in which I had heard “Hamlet” rendered in very much the same fashion as the Kantoon spoke to me. The members of the cast associated with the distinguished Italian tragedian knew only the English tongue, while Salvini spoke in Italian. It seemed a trifle incongruous to me, in far-away New York, to hear Hamlet give the “Instructions to the Players” in sonorous Italian—​a language they did not understand. No experience is wasted in this world, and the recollection of that season of Anglo-Italian tragedy prepared me for conversation on the Happy Shark.

After a little while, I came to understand the mixed language better. I remembered that I had seen the great Salvini perform in New York, where I heard "Hamlet" delivered in a very similar way to how the Kantoon spoke to me. The members of the cast who worked with the famous Italian actor only knew English, while Salvini spoke in Italian. It seemed a bit strange to me, in far-off New York, to hear Hamlet deliver the "Instructions to the Players" in rich Italian—a language they didn’t grasp. No experience is wasted in this world, and that memory of the season of Anglo-Italian tragedy got me ready for conversation on the Happy Shark.

The Kantoon then proceeded to explain to me at great length the organization of the ship. Early in the interview he was kind enough to announce to me that when I had become tractable enough and thoroughly reconciled to being grafted upon the Sargasson family tree, he would give me a station on board ship and an attendant to wait upon me.

The Kantoon then went on to explain to me in detail how the ship was organized. Early in our conversation, he kindly informed me that once I was cooperative enough and fully accepted being part of the Sargasson family, he would give me a position on the ship and an attendant to serve me.

This was encouraging, but I could not drive from my mind the fate of my crew and the terrible calamity that overshadowed my ship. Therefore, I fear I did not listen as attentively as I should have done to the ethical history of the Sargassons, shuddering meanwhile at the thought that I would have plenty of time in which to make this study for myself.

This was encouraging, but I couldn't shake the fate of my crew and the awful disaster hanging over my ship. So, I fear I didn't pay as much attention as I should have to the ethical history of the Sargassons, while also shuddering at the thought that I would have plenty of time to study this for myself.

I did, however, pay sufficient attention to glean the following brief outline of the Kantoon’s narrative:

I did, however, pay enough attention to gather the following brief outline of the Kantoon's story:

The Sargasson people date back more than three hundred years, the Kantoon explained. He believed that they had their origin in the loss of the Spanish Armada, when many of the great galleons, escaping the destruction that England intended for all, put to sea in a disabled condition, intending to go to the Spanish possessions in America, refit, and return laden with stores. They were caught in the Central Atlantic whirlpool and never [Pg 29] could make their escape. The navigation of the sea at that time was very poorly understood, and many ships that left port with chivalrous ambitions landed in the Seaweed Sea, never to escape.

The Sargasson people have been around for over three hundred years, the Kantoon explained. He thought they originated from the loss of the Spanish Armada, when many of the large galleons, trying to avoid the destruction that England had planned for them, set sail in a damaged state, aiming to reach Spain’s colonies in America, fix their ships, and return loaded with goods. They got trapped in the Central Atlantic whirlpool and could never get away. At that time, navigating the sea was not well understood, and many ships that left port with grand hopes ended up in the Seaweed Sea, never to be seen again. [Pg 29]

The Sargassons became a hardy race, growing in numbers by the accessions of new ships; but they did not assume the features of a social community until, early in the present century, a slave ship containing several hundred Africans—​who had mutinied under the leadership of a former chief and, without any knowledge of the mariner’s compass, had sailed almost into the heart of the Sargasson continent, bringing remnants of their families with them—​swelled the population. The negro women who came in that ship intermarried with the Portuguese and Spaniards, developing in time a race quite similar to the lower types of the Mexican and Central American peoples.

The Sargassons became a tough group, growing in numbers with the arrival of new ships; however, they didn’t really form a social community until early this century, when a slave ship carrying several hundred Africans—who had rebelled under the leadership of a former chief and, without knowing how to use a compass, had sailed almost to the heart of the Sargasson continent, bringing some of their families with them—boosted the population. The Black women from that ship married Portuguese and Spaniards, eventually creating a race similar to the lower types of the Mexican and Central American peoples.

Wars had followed among them for the possession of the Sacred Light and for the establishment of certain holy days. While they had no religion, as we understand it, they believed in a divine creator, called the Grand Kantoon, who ruled the sea and the sky. But, naturally, all tradition of the existence of dry land had vanished, and as one after another ships sank from decay or the overloading of barnacles, the Sargassons captured others in the possession of the different races, heartlessly destroying every vestige of the preceding community.

Wars broke out among them over control of the Sacred Light and the establishment of certain holy days. Although they didn’t have a religion in the way we think of it, they believed in a divine creator called the Grand Kantoon, who ruled the sea and the sky. Naturally, all memories of dry land had faded, and as ships sank one after another due to decay or being overloaded with barnacles, the Sargassons took over those belonging to the various races, ruthlessly destroying any remnants of the previous communities.

The life of a ship was found to be about fifty years.

The lifespan of a ship was discovered to be around fifty years.

These bloody encounters were crowded with horrors of the most indescribable character. The natural fear of death originally had inspired the most desperate attack and most stubborn defense. As no one knew at what hour a neighboring craft might show signs of dissolution, it behooved the commander of each vessel to be always on guard, ever alert to repel surprise. Mutiny was of rare occurrence. United by the tie of mutual [Pg 30] hopelessness, every member of each ship’s company knew his only safety lay in union and fidelity to its other members.

These brutal encounters were filled with horrors that were hard to describe. The natural fear of death initially drove the most desperate attacks and the toughest defenses. Since no one could predict when a nearby ship might start falling apart, each captain needed to stay on guard and be ready to deal with surprises. Mutiny was uncommon. Bound by their shared hopelessness, every crew member understood that their only chance of safety was through teamwork and loyalty to each other. [Pg 30]

During the last fifty years, the Kantoon explained, a pathetic and charming philosophy had prevailed among the people of the floating continent. It was regarded as a matter of social ethics that the fate of each ship’s company was identified with the life of its own craft; that the intrusion of strangers from other vessels was neither sought nor permitted; that there should be no sort of intercourse between the people of the various ships, except on the few sacred days in each year.

During the last fifty years, the Kantoon explained, a sad yet captivating philosophy had taken hold among the people of the floating continent. It was seen as a social principle that the fate of each ship's crew was tied to the life of their own vessel; that the presence of outsiders from other ships was neither desired nor allowed; and that there should be no interactions between the crews of different ships, except on the few sacred days each year.

When the Kantoon of a ship was informed that his vessel was gradually filling with water, and that all efforts to stop the leak or save the hulk were fruitless, it became his grave duty to call together the community over which he presided, and, while they sang the death chant, to go to the realms of a future life with resignation.

When the captain of a ship was told that his vessel was slowly taking on water, and that all attempts to stop the leak or save the ship were pointless, it became his serious responsibility to gather the community he led. As they sang the farewell song, he prepared to face the afterlife with acceptance.

This religious idea solved a great many problems in ethics that had previously given trouble among the Sargassons. It was especially sad to the young generation; but the children accepted their fate with the same stolid indifference as the grown people. Of course, it often happened that a young girl or a sturdy lad, whose vitality was great, rebelled at the Draconian law; but, as escape was impossible, they rarely evinced any outward signs of their rebellious spirits. If they did, they were seized by subordinates of the ship, on the order of the Kantoon, and with a few yards of seagrass rope were firmly lashed to some part of the ship, or to the heaviest article that could be found on board. They then suffered the humiliation of having exposed their weakness. In case the vessel did not sink as soon as was expected, the fettered prisoners were permitted to die of starvation. There was no hope of pardon. If, by any chance, the leak were repaired, they were tossed into the sea, bound hand and foot, and became a prey to the sharks. [Pg 31]

This religious notion resolved many ethical issues that had previously troubled the Sargassons. It was particularly heartbreaking for the younger generation; however, the children accepted their fate with the same emotional detachment as the adults. Of course, it sometimes happened that a young girl or a strong boy, full of life, rebelled against the harsh laws; but since escape was impossible, they rarely showed any signs of their rebellious spirits. If they did, they were taken by the ship's subordinates, on the orders of the Kantoon, and firmly tied up with a few yards of seagrass rope to some part of the ship or the heaviest object on board. They then endured the humiliation of having revealed their weakness. If the ship didn't sink as quickly as expected, the bound prisoners were left to die of starvation. There was no hope for mercy. If, by chance, the leak was fixed, they were thrown into the sea, tied hand and foot, becoming easy targets for the sharks. [Pg 31]

In a general way, the Kantoon, who had already taken a serious interest in my future, explained the origin and forms of the sacred ceremonies of his people. These will be dwelt upon in their place in the narrative.

In general, the Kantoon, who had already taken a serious interest in my future, explained the origins and types of the sacred ceremonies of his people. These will be discussed in detail later in the narrative.

Finally, motioning me to rise, the Kantoon clambered out of his official barrel of water and strode away to his cabin, without the formality of saying good-bye. I returned to prison of my own accord, and, the door being open, I pulled it shut.

Finally, signaling for me to get up, the Kantoon climbed out of his official barrel of water and walked away to his cabin, without bothering to say goodbye. I went back to my cell on my own, and, with the door open, I pulled it shut.

I wished to be alone with my remorse.

I wanted to be alone with my regrets.

I can say truthfully that, after this long conversation with the Kantoon, I felt more unhappy, more dissatisfied with my fate than before. I was so irrational and ill tempered that I berated all so-called explorers of the sea, like Cook, Magellan, Sir John Franklin, Sir Francis Drake and others, who only skimmed around the edges of the Atlantic and never penetrated this wilderness of water and grass, where they might have discovered something that would have been of interest and value to the world—​that, too, after Columbus had discovered, located and named it for them!

I can honestly say that after this long conversation with the Kantoon, I felt even more unhappy and dissatisfied with my fate than before. I was so irrational and irritable that I criticized all the so-called explorers of the sea, like Cook, Magellan, Sir John Franklin, Sir Francis Drake, and others, who just skimmed around the edges of the Atlantic and never ventured into this wilderness of water and grass, where they could have found something interesting and valuable for the world—especially after Columbus had discovered, identified, and named it for them!

When I thought of all the millions of treasure and the precious lives that had been wasted in the attempted and futile explorations of the Arctic regions, I felt that money and human life had been wantonly thrown away.

When I thought about all the millions in treasure and the precious lives that had been wasted in the failed and pointless explorations of the Arctic regions, I felt that money and human life had been recklessly thrown away.

In this wretched state of mind I remained all the rest of the day. I have forgotten whether I was fed or not.

In this miserable state of mind, I stayed like that for the rest of the day. I can't remember if I ate or not.

As darkness fell again upon the heaving meadows, I incidentally overheard a conversation just outside my door between two members of the ship’s company that threw me into an agony of mind. One of the men spoke Spanish and the other French, but I readily understood them. The purport of their conversation was that the Caribas was to be taken by surprise that night and its officers and crew captured and destroyed.

As night fell again over the bustling meadows, I accidentally overheard a conversation just outside my door between two crew members that threw me into a panic. One of the men spoke Spanish and the other French, but I easily understood them. The gist of their conversation was that the Caribas would be ambushed that night and its officers and crew captured and eliminated.

No possibility existed of giving warning to my faithful fellows. The thought did suggest itself that I could [Pg 32] possibly escape from my prison, secure one of the boats and reach the Caribas before the invaders. In my journeys around the ship, however, I had not seen any signs of small craft. To avoid any possibility of escape, my companion, Gray, had sent the Secor launch he owned to another part of the community—​I knew not where.

There was no way to warn my loyal friends. I thought about the possibility of escaping from my prison, grabbing one of the boats, and getting to the Caribas before the invaders. However, during my walks around the ship, I hadn’t seen any signs of small boats. To prevent any chance of escape, my companion, Gray, had sent his Secor launch to another part of the community—I had no idea where. [Pg 32]

In vain did I attempt to release myself from my prison cell, but I found that, in closing the door, the bolt had fallen on the outside, securely locking me in. Loud calls for my former companion, the cause of all my misery, and for the Kantoon himself, received no attention. My presence on the ship was ignored, and the silence throughout the entire vessel was ominous.

In vain, I tried to free myself from my prison cell, but I discovered that when the door closed, the bolt had fallen on the outside, locking me in tightly. My loud calls for my former companion, the source of all my misery, and for the Kantoon himself, were met with silence. Nobody noticed I was on the ship, and the quiet throughout the entire vessel was unsettling.

How I prayed for moonlight! I hoped that the approach of the pirates might be detected by at least one watchful man in my ship’s company; but the sky overhead was full of clouds, and soon became as black as ink.

How I wished for moonlight! I hoped that at least one alert person on my ship would spot the pirates coming; but the sky above was filled with clouds and quickly turned as dark as ink.

A heavy mist began to fall, and every condition seemed excellent for a night attack on the ill-fated Caribas. [Pg 33]

A thick fog started to roll in, and everything seemed perfect for a nighttime assault on the doomed Caribas. [Pg 33]


CHAPTER VI.

ATTACK ON THE CARIBAS.

What worried me most, as I chafed under the restraint of my narrow quarters was the silence that everywhere existed. Even aboard the Happy Shark, where I was in prison, not a sound was to be heard that night. And yet I knew that the old hulk teemed with human life, and that active preparations were going on throughout the entire community for an attack upon my steamer that meant death to her officers and crew.

What worried me the most, as I felt constrained in my tight space, was the overwhelming silence all around me. Even on the Happy Shark, where I was trapped, I couldn’t hear a single sound that night. Yet I knew that the old ship was full of people, and that preparations were happening all over the community for an attack on my steamer that spelled disaster for her officers and crew.

There was I, like a rat caught in a trap, unable to aid or give warning.

There I was, like a rat caught in a trap, unable to help or warn anyone.

As before stated, the front of my cell was upon the main deck and faced a hatchway. Through the grated door of my prison I could see the sky, and I was suddenly made conscious of the fact that a bright red light had appeared to the southward.

As I mentioned earlier, the front of my cell was on the main deck and faced a hatchway. Through the barred door of my prison, I could see the sky, and I suddenly became aware that a bright red light had appeared to the south.

Any man who has followed the sea for half his life, as I have, never fails to assure himself on the points of the compass. The first fair day in which the sun can be seen to rise and set will give him the data from which he can take his bearings in the absence of a compass.

Any man who has spent half his life at sea, like I have, always makes sure he knows the points of the compass. The first clear day when he can see the sun rise and set will give him the information he needs to figure out his direction without a compass.

This strange light that I saw far away to the southward took the form of an immense red ball, far up in the clouds. I did not know then, though I learned afterward, that this is what is known among the Sargassons as “The Sacred Fire.”

This weird light I saw far to the south looked like a huge red ball high up in the clouds. I didn't know at the time, but later I found out that the Sargassons refer to it as “The Sacred Fire.”

As may be readily understood, the keeping of fire [Pg 34] aboard all the vessels would be impossible. Therefore, the use of fire is confined exclusively to one great iron hulk, from which everything inflammable has been removed, and which is moored far apart from the rest of the floating ships. The cooking for the entire community is done there, and once a month a crew from each cantonment makes a journey to procure a store of the supplies that are gathered and held in common.

It’s easy to see that having fire on all the ships would be impossible. So, fire is only allowed on one large iron structure, where all flammable materials have been taken away, and it’s anchored far from the other boats. Cooking for the whole community happens there, and once a month, a team from each area makes a trip to get supplies that are collected and shared. [Pg 34]

No office among the Sargasson people is more highly honored than that of the Priest of the Sacred Fire, whose duty it is to see that the flame never dies out. There have been years, I am told, when neither matches nor flints were procurable, and when the extinction of the fire would have meant suffering and death to the entire population.

No role among the Sargasson people is more respected than that of the Priest of the Sacred Fire, whose job is to ensure that the flame never goes out. I've heard that there were years when there were no matches or flints available, and that the fire going out would have caused suffering and death for the whole population.

The Priest who is held responsible for the maintenance of this flame gives his life as a bond.

The Priest who is responsible for keeping this flame alive dedicates his life as a guarantee.

So great is his authority that he can command the Kantoon of any ship to furnish fuel, and, in emergency, assistance in keeping the fire aglow.

So strong is his authority that he can order the Kantoon of any ship to provide fuel, and, in an emergency, help keep the fire burning.

Twenty years before my capture, a derelict had drifted into the clutches of the Sargassons that contained a complete railroad locomotive. The parts of its engine were transferred, after great labor, to the iron hulk referred to. The locomotive’s headlight, into the back of which a magnifying glass of strong intensity had been fitted, was placed over the glowing embers of the Sacred Fire, and threw a pillar of red light miles into the sky. On this night in question the rays from the reflector encountered a heavy cloud bank that hung high over the water, and combined in a red, spectral ember in the sky.

Twenty years before I was captured, a derelict ship drifted into the grasp of the Sargasso Sea, carrying a complete railroad locomotive. After a lot of hard work, the parts of its engine were moved to the iron hulk mentioned earlier. The locomotive's headlight, which had a powerful magnifying glass fitted inside, was placed over the glowing embers of the Sacred Fire, casting a pillar of red light miles into the sky. That night, the rays from the reflector hit a thick cloud layer hanging high over the water, creating a red, ghostly glow in the sky.

I then remembered that sailors had often spoken of a mysterious light that hovered over the Sargasso Sea; but if I had believed the stories I had accounted for the balls of fire as belonging to those strange natural phenomena described as “Will-o’-the-Wisp,” and associated [Pg 35] with damp meadows filled with decayed vegetable matter.

I then recalled that sailors had frequently talked about a mysterious light floating above the Sargasso Sea; however, if I had taken those stories seriously, I would have explained the balls of fire as those weird natural occurrences known as “Will-o’-the-Wisp,” which are linked to wet meadows filled with rotting plant material. [Pg 35]

On this night, however, I fully understood the purport of the terrifying blood-red blotch in the sky!

On this night, though, I completely grasped the meaning of the terrifying blood-red stain in the sky!

I knew, instinctively, that it was a signal to the Sargassons to assemble at some point for the purpose of capturing the Caribas.

I knew, instinctively, that it was a signal for the Sargassons to gather at some spot to capture the Caribas.

I felt the jar of footsteps on deck; but as shoes and boots were unknown, little noise was made by the stealthy tread of the ship’s crew. I could hear lines of men ascending and descending the ladders not far from me, and I realized fully that the boats were being equipped.

I felt the vibration of footsteps on the deck; but since shoes and boots were uncommon, the crew moved quietly. I could hear groups of men going up and down the ladders nearby, and I fully understood that the boats were being readied.

In order to properly describe the events that occurred within the next twenty-four hours it will be necessary for me to rely upon information secured afterward from various sources.

To accurately describe the events that happened in the next twenty-four hours, I will need to rely on information gathered later from various sources.

I was not permitted to witness the attack upon my own ship, and for days all information regarding the terrible event was carefully kept from me. This was not done to lessen my mental sufferings. I can easily imagine that I was forgotten in the excitement, and probably I would have starved to death had it not been for the thoughtfulness of some one who during each night placed under my door a wicker dish of boiled seaweed, accompanied by two or more biscuits from the remainder of the scanty store brought by me in the launch. This was very little food for a hearty man, but I was grateful for the attention.

I was not allowed to see the attack on my own ship, and for days, all information about the terrible event was kept from me. This wasn’t done to ease my mental anguish. I can easily picture that I was forgotten in the chaos, and I probably would have starved to death if it hadn’t been for the kindness of someone who each night slipped a wicker dish of boiled seaweed under my door, along with two or more biscuits from the small supply I had brought with me in the launch. This was hardly enough food for a strong man, but I was thankful for the gesture.

Although I had not seen any evidences of womankind about the ship, I instinctively divined femininity in this thoughtfulness. I detected, in the neat way the food was arranged upon the small piece of matting, the hand of a woman. I saw in the act more than mere perfunctory duty.

Although I hadn't seen any signs of women on the ship, I could just tell there was a feminine touch in this thoughtfulness. I noticed the way the food was neatly arranged on the small piece of matting—it felt like the touch of a woman. I saw more than just a routine task in this act.

I felt that I had a friend on board the ship, all the more precious because unknown.

I felt like I had a friend on the ship, even more valuable because they were a stranger.

In my loneliness I gave myself up utterly to despair. [Pg 36] Without hope, without companionship, and, above all, without news regarding the result of the expedition that had been sent against the Caribas; weakened by poor food and driven to semi-madness by want of care, I passed as much of my time as possible in troubled sleep, in which I dreamed dreams and saw visions. I suffered a great deal from thirst, also, because the water with which I was supplied was evidently the product of the rainstorms, with an occasional ration of distilled water, brought, as I afterward ascertained, from the ship on which was the boiler of the old locomotive.

In my loneliness, I completely gave in to despair. [Pg 36] Without hope, without company, and, most importantly, without any updates on the outcome of the expedition sent against the Caribas; weakened by inadequate food and driven to near madness by lack of care, I spent as much time as I could in troubled sleep, where I had dreams and visions. I also suffered a lot from thirst because the water I had was obviously from rainstorms, with an occasional supply of distilled water, which I later found out was brought from the ship that had the old locomotive's boiler.

The water supply was the greatest of all the problems to the Sargassons. Fortunately, rains were frequent and the seasons of drought far apart. But there were times when the consumption of an extra pint of the fluid aboard each ship in one day would have meant suffering for weeks. The Kantoon of each vessel always kept the water butt in his own cabin, and guarded it more carefully than any of his other possessions.

The water supply was the biggest problem for the Sargassons. Luckily, rain was frequent and dry seasons were rare. However, there were times when using just an extra pint of water per ship in a single day could lead to weeks of hardship. The Kantoon of each vessel always kept the water barrel in his own cabin and protected it more carefully than any of his other belongings.

On the fifth day after my capture the Kantoon of the Happy Shark presented himself at the door of my prison, opened it with a quick jerk, and asked me to come out. I was so weakened by my imprisonment that I was slow to obey.

On the fifth day after I was captured, the leader of the Happy Shark came to the door of my cell, swung it open with a quick motion, and told me to come out. I was so weakened by my time in confinement that I was slow to respond.

When I did face him I saw that a fillet of fresh seaweed was bound about his temples, below one corner of which showed a ghastly wound, still fresh and bleeding.

When I finally confronted him, I noticed a strip of fresh seaweed wrapped around his forehead, and beneath one edge, there was a horrific wound that was still raw and bleeding.

With a wave of his hand he motioned me to follow him to the upper deck, where, recognizing my enfeebled condition, he directed me, still in the curious polyglottic language of his, to seat myself, while he, as before, climbed into his barrel of water. After a few preliminary remarks, and, indeed, a thoughtful expression of regret that during the period of excitement through which he had just passed my comfort had been neglected, he told me the terrible story of the capture of the Caribas.

With a wave of his hand, he signaled for me to follow him to the upper deck, where, seeing that I looked weak, he told me in his quirky mix of languages to take a seat while he climbed into his barrel of water, just like before. After a few opening comments and a genuine look of regret for neglecting my comfort during the recent chaos, he shared the shocking story of the capture of the Caribas.

In a prefatory way, I may state that the boats used [Pg 37] by this strange people are made of grass matting, stretched over a light framework of wood (in shape like the birch bark canoe of the American aborigine), covered inside and out with a gum made of fish scales and wholly impervious to water. Each boat will carry only two people, one in the bow and one in the stern, and is propelled with paddles shaped like tennis bats, strung with thongs made from the intestines of fish, interlaced so closely together as to afford resistance to the water. These boats are so light that a man can readily carry one upon his shoulder, and so quick are they in answering the paddle that the little cockle shells can be turned in their own length. In these the Sargassons surmount the heaviest waves; but in the canals of Sargasso nothing rougher than an ocean swell ever exists. If the sea runs “mountain high” outside, its force is broken by the great blanket of sod that for thousands of miles rests upon its surface. So light and buoyant are these small canoes, rarely exceeding nine feet in length, that if one of them is swamped, the two rowers, treading water at the bow and at the stern, lift the boat, bottom upward, above the surface, reverse it, and while one of the crew holds an end of the little craft, the other member climbs into his seat, and, paddle in hand, steadies the boat until his companion resumes his place. The Sargassons have no fear of an upset. Their paddles are lashed to the canoe with long thongs, as are all portable articles that they carry.

In a preliminary note, I should mention that the boats used by this unique group of people are made of grass matting stretched over a lightweight wooden frame (similar in shape to the birch bark canoes of Native Americans), and are coated inside and out with a gum made from fish scales, making them completely waterproof. Each boat can hold only two people, one in the front and one in the back, and they are powered by paddles shaped like tennis rackets, laced with thongs made from fish intestines, woven tightly together to create resistance in the water. These boats are so light that a person can easily carry one on their shoulder, and they respond quickly to the paddle, allowing them to turn in their own length. In these boats, the Sargassons navigate even the heaviest waves; however, in the Sargasso canals, only gentle ocean swells occur. If the sea is “mountain high” outside, its force is dampened by the vast blanket of grass that stretches for thousands of miles over its surface. These small canoes, rarely exceeding nine feet in length, are so light and buoyant that if one capsizes, the two rowers, treading water at the front and back, can easily lift the boat upside down above the surface, flip it over, and while one person holds onto one end of the boat, the other climbs into his seat and steadies it with his paddle until his partner can sit down. The Sargassons have no fear of capsizing. Their paddles are tied to the canoe with long thongs, just like all the portable items they carry.

Having explained the character of the boats in which the expedition set out, I may now reproduce, in my own words, the Kantoon’s narrative:

Having described the type of boats used for the expedition, I can now share the Kantoon’s story in my own words:

The flashing of the Sacred Light in the sky—​the blood-red spot under the canopy of heaven that they had been expecting since morning—​told the Sargassons the will of their Chief. They all understood that the Congress of the Kantoons had decided that the Caribas must be captured. [Pg 38]

The blinking of the Sacred Light in the sky—the blood-red mark beneath the expanse of the heavens that they had been waiting for since morning—signaled the intent of their Chief to the Sargassons. They all knew that the Congress of the Kantoons had made the decision that the Caribas needed to be taken captive. [Pg 38]

The ship was to be literally overrun with men, fully armed; and, after its capture, the Caribas was to be added to our commune.

The ship was going to be completely swarmed by men, fully armed; and after we took it, the Caribas was to be included in our community.

From the treacherous passenger, Gray, who was the cause of all my misfortune, the exact number of officers and crew had been learned.

From the deceitful passenger, Gray, who was the reason for all my trouble, the exact number of officers and crew had been found out.

Mercifully did death come to those who encountered it, cutlass in hand, upon the deck of the ship!

Thankfully, death came to those who faced it, cutlass in hand, on the deck of the ship!

The Chief Kantoon reviewed the fleet of small boats, each having two valiant men, selected from the various ships for their courage and fearlessness. The number of vessels represented was comparatively few, owing to the fact that two hundred men were supposed to be amply sufficient to effect the capture of forty on a night so favorable to the undertaking.

The Chief Kantoon looked over the fleet of small boats, each crewed by two brave men chosen from the different ships for their courage and fearlessness. The number of boats was relatively small because two hundred men were thought to be more than enough to capture forty on such a favorable night for the mission.

In a clear voice the Chief Kantoon gave directions for the attack. He described the route so perfectly that nobody could go amiss. He divided the flotilla into two wings, one of which was to leave the Grand Canal through a small shoot, and approach the Caribas from one end, while the other wing of the attacking party would proceed down the Canal and menace the vessel from the other. The plan was to lodge the two hundred men upon the abandoned hulk to which the Caribas was moored, and to which access could be readily found through its open ports. Having effected a lodgment there, the Sargassons would muster, and at a signal would swarm over the sides of the vessel before the crew of the Caribas had awakened to the danger of the situation.

In a clear voice, the Chief Kantoon outlined the plan for the attack. He described the route so well that no one could get lost. He split the flotilla into two groups, with one group set to leave the Grand Canal through a narrow channel and approach the Caribas from one side, while the other group would move down the Canal to threaten the ship from the opposite side. The strategy was to place the two hundred men on the abandoned wreck where the Caribas was tied up, which could easily be accessed through its open ports. Once they secured a foothold there, the Sargassons would gather, and at a signal, would rush over the sides of the vessel before the crew of the Caribas realized the danger they were in.

Each man in the assaulting party was provided with deadly weapons.

Each man in the attacking group was given lethal weapons.

But the most serious thing they carried, because unknown to the assailed, was a fine, impalpable dust, carried in a fish bladder, which was to be thrown in the faces of the crew. It is composed of a species of red pepper, analogous to the Tabasco berry, and is temporarily [Pg 39] destructive to the eyesight, and especially noxious to the nostrils and lungs. With it was blended a powerful drug, having all the qualities of opium, extracted from a fungus, quite like sape, found growing upon the water-soaked tree-trunks. The almost instant effect of this drug was to produce unconsciousness. Blinded and staggering, the victims would fall an easy prey to the attacking party.

But the most serious thing they carried, unknown to those being attacked, was a fine, almost invisible dust stored in a fish bladder, which would be thrown in the faces of the crew. It was made from a type of red pepper similar to the Tabasco berry, and it could temporarily damage eyesight and was particularly harmful to the nostrils and lungs. Along with it was a powerful drug with effects similar to opium, extracted from a fungus that resembled sape and grew on waterlogged tree trunks. The drug acted almost instantly to induce unconsciousness. Blinded and disoriented, the victims would easily fall prey to the attackers.

The Sargassons have a horror of shedding human blood. They care nothing for death themselves, and never hesitate to inflict it upon others. But they dislike to see blood flow, and prefer drowning to any other form of death—​a very natural preference, because their whole existence is associated with the sea.

The Sargassons have a deep aversion to shedding human blood. They don't fear death themselves and have no problem causing it for others. However, they hate seeing blood spill and would rather see someone drown than die in any other way—a preference that makes sense since their entire existence is tied to the sea.

In addition to this terrible death-dealing powder, with which each member of the attacking party was provided, each man carried a weapon of iron or steel, ground to exceeding sharpness. Firearms are not in use among the Sargassons, and the only weapon of that kind in the attacking party was the Winchester gun I had carried, and in which still remained about half a dozen cartridges.

In addition to this deadly powder that each member of the attacking group was given, every man carried a weapon made of iron or steel, honed to a razor-sharp edge. The Sargassons don’t use firearms, and the only weapon of that sort in the attacking group was the Winchester rifle I had brought along, which still had about six cartridges left.

After the last word had been spoken by the Chief Kantoon, and the members of the storming party had received his injunction that no one of them must return unless the prize was secured, the Kantoon chief in rank took command and gave the order to proceed.

After the Chief Kantoon had finished speaking, and the members of the storming party were reminded that none of them could return without the prize, the highest-ranking Kantoon chief took charge and ordered them to move forward.

In double column, almost half a mile in length, the boats set out upon their journey. Not a word was spoken, and so silently did the boatmen manipulate their paddles, not even a ripple was heard above the swash of the ocean swell. At the head of the double column, by the side of the Kantoon in command, was Arthur Gray, who was expected to act as guide to the party. His was the only boat that contained three people, he being seated in the centre.

In a double row, nearly half a mile long, the boats began their journey. No one said anything, and the boatmen moved their paddles so quietly that not even a ripple broke the sound of the ocean swell. At the front of the double row, next to the leading Kantoon, was Arthur Gray, who was expected to guide the group. His was the only boat with three people, with him sitting in the center.

For some reason he was an object of suspicion and distrust, and the two men in his boat had received secret [Pg 40] instructions, on the first evidence of treachery, to lasso him, bind him fast, capsize the boat, and save themselves by dragging their craft apart from him, so that he would drown.

For some reason, he was seen as suspicious and untrustworthy, and the two men in his boat had been given secret instructions. At the first sign of betrayal, they were to lasso him, tie him up, flip the boat, and save themselves by pulling their boat away from him, ensuring that he would drown. [Pg 40]

The fifty miles were traversed in about eight hours, the speed being intentionally slow, in order that the men should not be fatigued prior to the moment of attack, at which time their best energies would be required.

The fifty miles were covered in about eight hours, traveling at a deliberately slow pace so that the men wouldn't be worn out before the attack, when their full strength would be needed.

When the mouth of the small canal was reached, into which the right division of the attacking party was to enter, a halt was called, and the canoes assembled in two great parks.

When they reached the entrance of the small canal, where the right side of the attacking party was supposed to go in, they called a stop, and the canoes gathered into two big groups.

A boat was sent forward to reconnoitre, and after an hour’s absence returned to say the Caribas was still moored to the wooden hulk; that absolute quiet reigned aboard the steamer, and that an approach could readily be made as planned, over the deck of the derelict.

A boat was sent out to scout ahead, and after an hour, it returned to report that the Caribas was still tied to the old wooden wreck; that complete silence filled the steamer, and that they could easily approach as planned across the deck of the abandoned ship.

I forgot to say that attending each division were two canoes, manned by Sargasson boys. It was their duty to gather up and look after the boats when the attacking party precipitately left them to climb upon the derelict. At the bow of each canoe was a long painter of sea-grass rope, which it was expected would be made fast to some object on the side of the ship, so as to retain the boat, but in case the canoes became detached, it would be the task of the attending canoe boys to chase it up and take charge of it.

I forgot to mention that each division had two canoes, staffed by Sargasson boys. Their job was to collect and take care of the boats when the attacking group quickly left them to board the abandoned ship. At the front of each canoe was a long sea-grass rope, which was meant to be tied to something on the ship's side to secure the boat. However, if the canoes got untied, it would be the responsibility of the canoe boys to pursue them and handle the situation.

In less than half an hour after the two divisions had separated in the Grand Canal, they had reassembled to the leeward of the great floating hulk to which the Caribas was made fast. The thick rope fenders that had been placed between the iron ship and the barnacle-covered hulk gave out a plaintive, wailing sound that would have fallen upon superstitious ears with dire effect.

In less than thirty minutes after the two divisions split in the Grand Canal, they had gathered again on the downwind side of the massive floating wreck where the Caribas was secured. The thick rope fenders that had been put between the iron ship and the barnacle-covered hulk let out a mournful, wailing sound that would have deeply unsettled superstitious listeners.

The presence of the attacking party had not been suspected aboard the Caribas, for no sounds were heard except the tread of the officer on the bridge. The fires [Pg 41] under the boilers had evidently been banked for almost twenty-four hours, and were very low. Scarcely any smoke escaped from the funnels, and no steam whatever.

The attacking party's presence had gone unnoticed on the Caribas, as there were no sounds heard except for the officer walking on the bridge. The fires under the boilers had clearly been dimmed for nearly twenty-four hours and were very low. Almost no smoke was escaping from the funnels, and there was no steam at all. [Pg 41]

The great iron ship, therefore, was as helpless as a log. As before stated, the wooden hulk of the dismasted full-rigged ship had listed to starboard about twenty-five degrees, owing to the shifting of its ballast. Instructions to the Sargasson assaulting party was that each boat’s crew should in turn take its place upon the side of the vessel, each man holding on by the barnacles, and by the seams between the planks until the signal for the assault was given. This was the sounding of the Caribas’ own bell, which, as every sailor knows, occurs at each half hour.

The huge iron ship was as defenseless as a log. As mentioned earlier, the wooden hulk of the dismasted full-rigged ship had tilted to the right about twenty-five degrees because of the shifting ballast. The instructions to the Sargasson assault team were that each boat crew should take its position on the side of the vessel in turn, with each man gripping the barnacles and the gaps between the planks until the signal for the attack was given. This was the ringing of the Caribas' own bell, which, as every sailor knows, happens every half hour.

Seven bells had sounded on board the Caribas as the boarding party silently approached, and the officer of the watch had been heard to call out, “All is well!”

Seven bells had rung on the Caribas as the boarding party quietly approached, and the officer on watch had been heard calling out, “All is well!”

Every member of the attacking party had effected lodgment upon the upturned side of the great wooden hulk.

Every member of the attacking group had secured a position on the upturned side of the massive wooden wreck.

The boats had been gathered up and were in the possession of their keepers.

The boats had been collected and were with their owners.

Everything was ready for the signal, which was fully due and momentarily expected. [Pg 42]

Everything was set for the signal, which was right on time and expected to happen any moment now. [Pg 42]


CHAPTER VII.

THE AGONY OF SUSPENSE.

I may now quote the Kantoon’s own words:

I can now quote the Kantoon’s own words:

“Every moment’s delay added to the anxiety of the commander of the attacking party, because a sneeze from any one of the two hundred men would have exposed our presence,” continued the Kantoon of the Happy Shark, quite interested in his own narrative. As he grew more animated and excited, however, his language became so polyglot that, had I not possessed a wide range of linguistic attainments, I certainly could not have followed him. For ordinary narrative, I found he preferred Portuguese and Spanish; when he attempted bits of pathos, he generally employed a horrible admixture of French and Italian; his descriptions were chiefly in broken English, larded with German adjectives and Russian verbs. A free translation of his narrative ran thus:

“Every moment we waited increased the anxiety of the commander of the attacking group because a sneeze from any of the two hundred men would have given away our location,” continued the Kantoon of the Happy Shark, clearly absorbed in his own story. As he became more animated and excited, though, his language got so mixed that, if I hadn’t had a good grasp of multiple languages, I definitely wouldn’t have been able to keep up with him. For ordinary storytelling, I found he preferred Portuguese and Spanish; when he tried to add some emotion, he usually threw in a confusing mix of French and Italian; his descriptions were mostly in broken English, sprinkled with German adjectives and Russian verbs. A free translation of his narrative went like this:

“Aboard the Caribas was one man who nearly defeated our expedition. He was the boatswain, a sturdy, rugged fellow, who you doubtless remember; his strength and courage will remain a tradition as long as the present generation of Sargassons lasts.”

“Aboard the Caribas was one man who almost brought down our expedition. He was the boatswain, a tough, rough guy, who you probably remember; his strength and bravery will be talked about as long as the current generation of Sargassons is around.”

“Yes, indeed; I remember the poor fellow,” I added, solemnly.

“Yes, I remember the poor guy,” I added, seriously.

“As we ascertained, after his capture, the boatswain had been a deep water sailor on the Atlantic nearly all his life, had many times approached our continent and had heard from sailors many tales regarding its mysteries. He [Pg 43] had himself seen the Light in the Sky that hovered above the floating sod; but, like every superstitious sailor, he hardly credited in his own mind the stories he repeated and affected to believe. He had been on deck at the time the Sacred Light was flashed. He had seen it, had studied it carefully with a night glass, and had assured himself that the cone of light proceeded from some point near the surface of the water to the cloud bank in the sky! He knew, therefore, what the naked eye did not reveal, namely—​that the blood-red spot in the sky was the result of a reflection of something on the water. He had been very anxious in his mind about the matter, and had made several efforts to obtain an interview with the first officer of the Caribas, who, in your absence, was in command of the ship. That gentleman was so swollen in importance by the temporary authority invested in him by your absence, however, that he would hold no intercourse with the boatswain. Had he done so, I have no doubt that the fires would have been raked and your steamer would have dropped away from the hulk, thus rendering her capture impossible.”

After his capture, we learned that the boatswain had spent almost his entire life as a deep-water sailor on the Atlantic. He had approached our continent many times and heard countless stories from sailors about its mysteries. He had seen the Light in the Sky that hovered over the floating land, but like every superstitious sailor, he barely believed the tales he recounted and pretended to accept. He was on deck when the Sacred Light appeared. He saw it and examined it closely with a telescope, convincing himself that the cone of light stretched from a point near the water's surface to the cloud cover above! Thus, he understood what the naked eye could not see—that the blood-red spot in the sky was merely a reflection of something on the water. He was quite anxious about it and tried several times to speak with the first officer of the Caribas, who was in charge of the ship during your absence. However, that man was so full of himself with the temporary authority his position gave him that he refused to engage with the boatswain. If he had, I have no doubt that the fires would have been raked, and your steamer would have moved away from the wreck, making its capture impossible.

“He has paid dearly for his arrogance,” I interposed.

“He has paid a heavy price for his arrogance,” I added.

“The boatswain evidently suffered under a premonition of impending danger, though he had no idea it would come in human form,” continued the Kantoon. “He was superstitious, and expected the trouble in some unholy shape. For that reason he purposely omitted sounding ‘eight bells.’ Instead, he personally descended to the fo’castle and roused the men of the next watch. We could hear the sailors coming on deck, muttering and cursing and declaring that ‘eight bells’ had not struck, and that therefore their time to get up had not arrived. We knew this as well as the men, and did not understand the reason any better than they. The boatswain’s watch expired at 4 o’clock, but he was disinclined to go below, and, as we afterward knew to our cost, he remained on deck awake.

“The boatswain clearly had a feeling that danger was coming, even though he didn’t realize it would be from a person,” continued the Kantoon. “He was superstitious and expected trouble to come in some dark form. For that reason, he didn’t sound ‘eight bells.’ Instead, he went down to the fo’castle himself and woke up the next watch. We could hear the sailors coming on deck, grumbling and swearing, saying that ‘eight bells’ hadn’t struck, so it wasn’t their time to get up yet. We knew this just as well as they did and didn’t understand the reasoning any better. The boatswain’s shift ended at 4 o’clock, but he didn’t want to go below, and, as we later realized to our regret, he stayed on deck and kept watch.”

“With the information that we had received from [Pg 44] Gray regarding your ship’s company, we expected to find about ten men on watch, including firemen, engineer, lookout, helmsman, and the officer on the bridge. The steward, cooks and waiters we thought to find asleep in their bunks, so that they might be tied up and thrown overboard without special trouble; but the forebodings of this officious boatswain well nigh defeated our plans.

“With the information we received from [Pg 44] Gray about your crew, we expected to find about ten men on watch, including firemen, the engineer, lookout, helmsman, and the officer on the bridge. We thought the steward, cooks, and waiters would be asleep in their bunks, making it easy to tie them up and throw them overboard. However, the concerns of this overzealous boatswain almost derailed our plans.”

“Practically, he had contrived to awake every member of the ship’s company, so that when the assault was finally made on the order of our Commander, the shrill whistle of the boatswain rang out on the night air, calling the entire crew to quarters, and informing them that a boarding party was attacking. The language of the boatswain’s whistle, though unknown to me, was familiar to every member of your crew, and right gallantly did they respond to it. Almost as quickly as I can recount the fact to you, did they swarm out of the fo’castle to the cabin, armed with cutlasses, marlin spikes and clubs.

“Basically, he had managed to wake up every member of the crew, so that when the attack was finally ordered by our Commander, the sharp whistle of the boatswain pierced the night air, calling the whole crew to their stations and letting them know that a boarding party was coming in. The signals of the boatswain’s whistle, although unfamiliar to me, were well-known to every member of your crew, and they responded bravely. Almost as quickly as I can tell you this, they rushed out of the fo’castle to the cabin, armed with cutlasses, marlin spikes, and clubs.”

“Our directions had been explicitly given, and, in brief, were: As soon as our men crossed the bulwarks twenty of them were to assemble under the bridge, where all prisoners were to be brought. The right wing of the boarding party was to assault the cabins of the acting captain, mate and chief engineer. The left wing of the boarding party was to storm the fo’castle, and, with a plentiful use of the Tabasco powder, to capture the men—​knock them on the heads, if necessary to reduce them to subjection.

“Our instructions were clearly laid out and, to summarize, were: Once our team crossed the barriers, twenty of them were to gather under the bridge, where all prisoners would be taken. The right side of the boarding party was to attack the quarters of the acting captain, first mate, and chief engineer. The left side of the boarding party was to charge the forecastle and, using a generous amount of Tabasco powder, capture the men—knock them on the head if necessary to bring them under control.”

“Before this pretty scheme could be carried out, the boatswain had organized a defensive party of about a dozen men—​some of them only half dressed as they came promptly from their bunks—​had armed them, and had made an attack upon about fifty of us. We noticed one peculiarity about the members in this party. Each man had a moistened cloth about his mouth and nostrils, showing that the boatswain had heard of our methods of warfare. [Pg 45] They entered the fray with their eyes almost closed, and it was without effect that we threw handfuls of the corrosive and stupefying dust in their faces. They slashed right and left in a way that endangered the success of our attack. Some of the other sailors, however, believing us to be supernatural figures, crouched whining and sobbing behind the water casks and the capstan. It was not until the mates, engineer, steward, cooks and waiters had been subdued and tied up that our entire force turned upon the heroic boatswain and his party.

“Before this clever plan could be put into action, the boatswain had gathered a defensive group of about a dozen men—some of them barely dressed as they rushed from their bunks—armed them, and launched an attack against about fifty of us. We noticed one strange thing about the members of this group. Each man had a wet cloth covering his mouth and nose, indicating that the boatswain was aware of our fighting tactics. [Pg 45] They entered the battle with their eyes nearly shut, and it was ineffective for us to throw handfuls of the corrosive and stunning dust in their faces. They swung their weapons wildly, which threatened the success of our assault. However, some of the other sailors, thinking we were supernatural beings, cowered whimpering and crying behind the water casks and the capstan. It wasn’t until the mates, engineer, steward, cooks, and waiters had been subdued and tied up that our entire crew turned against the brave boatswain and his group.

“Our Commander rallied the men at the ship’s side and addressed to them a few words. Even while he spoke your brave boatswain was at work with an axe chopping the cables that held your ship to the hulk. In a few moments more the Caribas would have been free! But our Commander promptly gave the order to advance, and the boatswain and his few companions were captured. The gallant fellow fought to the last, and was only overpowered by superiority of numbers.

“Our Commander gathered the men by the side of the ship and said a few words to them. Even while he was speaking, your brave boatswain was busy with an axe, cutting the cables that held your ship to the hulk. In just a few more moments, the Caribas would have been free! But our Commander quickly gave the order to move forward, and the boatswain and his few companions were captured. The brave man fought until the end and was only overwhelmed by the sheer number of enemies.”

“The discipline exercised by our Commander was admirable. Except a bottle of rum, which was standing in the captain’s cabin, and which was appropriated at once by several of the men, I did not see a single article filched by any of our party. The commanding Kantoon in charge of the expedition at once posted a man at each companionway, and within ten minutes the entire ship was properly officered under his direction.

“The discipline shown by our Commander was impressive. Other than a bottle of rum in the captain’s cabin, which several of the men grabbed immediately, I didn’t see anything stolen by our group. The commanding officer in charge of the expedition quickly stationed a man at each stairway, and within ten minutes, the whole ship was properly staffed under his direction.”

“Of course, the first problem was what should be done with the captives. Among our people only one harsh code obtains—​‘Dead men never talk;’ and we have almost without exception given to each captive the mercy of extinction. After all, this is wisest. A man in captivity always chafes under restraint. Happiness is impossible. What pleasure can there be in a life of misery? However sweet existence may be, death that brings peace and repose is preferable. Such is the view that we Sargassons [Pg 46] take of the blessing of extinction. We regard it as an act of kindness to prevent misery.

“Of course, the first problem was what to do with the captives. In our culture, there’s only one harsh rule—‘Dead men don’t talk;’ and almost without exception, we’ve granted each captive the mercy of death. After all, it’s the smartest choice. A person in captivity is always restless under restriction. Happiness is impossible. What joy can there be in a life filled with suffering? No matter how sweet life may seem, death that brings peace and rest is better. This is how we Sargassons view the blessing of death. We see it as a compassionate act to prevent suffering. [Pg 46]

“Our commander, therefore, decided that the entire ship’s company must die. Your little cabin boy begged very hard for his life, and it did seem a very cruel act to cut him off in his youth; but conquerors cannot be swayed by mere impulses of the heart, and the sweet-faced little chap followed your second mate over the side of the ship. We did not put him in a sack, but tied his ankles together, and, having attached a heavy weight to his waist, we dropped him feet foremost into the sea. I carry his sad, tearful face in my mind yet. Of course we made quick work of the crew. As a rule, we simply knocked each man on the head with a marlin spike, to render him insensible, and then tossed him overboard.

“Our commander, therefore, decided that the entire crew had to die. Your little cabin boy pleaded very hard for his life, and it did seem like a terrible thing to cut him off in his youth; but conquerors can’t be swayed by mere feelings, and the sweet-faced little guy followed your second mate over the side of the ship. We didn’t put him in a sack, but tied his ankles together, and, after attaching a heavy weight to his waist, we dropped him feet first into the sea. I still remember his sad, tearful face. Of course, we took care of the crew quickly. Usually, we just knocked each man out with a marlin spike to make him unconscious, and then tossed him overboard.

“But when we came to the boatswain, who had made such a valiant defense, I personally went to the Commander and interceded for his life. He was on the point of granting my request, when it was suggested to him by one of the other Kantoons that the man would prove a very disagreeable white elephant on our hands; that we would have to feed him and watch him for several years. That settled the fate of the boatswain. I felt very sorry, because a man of tried bravery is always a valuable acquisition to a community; and, though this sturdy fellow had killed more than a dozen of our party, we all felt the greatest admiration and respect for him.

“But when we got to the boatswain, who had fought so bravely, I personally went to the Commander and asked him to spare his life. He was about to agree to my request when one of the other Kantoons suggested that the man would end up being a huge burden for us; that we would have to feed him and keep an eye on him for several years. That decided the boatswain's fate. I felt really sorry because a man of proven courage is always a valuable asset to a community; and even though this tough guy had killed more than a dozen of our group, we all felt the utmost admiration and respect for him.

“I stepped to his side (for he had been allowed to stand up, lashed to one of the davits that carried a lifeboat) and conversed with him for several minutes. He seemed utterly indifferent to his fate, said not a word regarding his impending death, but he asked, and even begged, that the life of the poor little cabin boy be spared. He did not know, of course, that the poor child had already met his fate. He expressed considerable curiosity about our people; told me about having seen the Sacred Light; spoke of the premonition of impending danger that he had experienced; [Pg 47] repeated some of the tales that had been told him by Portuguese sailors regarding the Sargasso Sea, and expressed regret that he had not given these stories the serious consideration that his present misfortune clearly indicated he should have done. We were cut short in the midst of our conversation by the approach of the Commander, who said, in his brusque way:

“I stepped to his side (since he had been allowed to stand, tied to one of the davits that held a lifeboat) and talked with him for several minutes. He seemed completely indifferent to his fate, didn’t mention his impending death, but he asked, even pleaded, for the life of the poor little cabin boy to be spared. He didn’t know, of course, that the poor child had already faced his end. He showed considerable curiosity about our people; told me about having seen the Sacred Light; spoke of the feeling of danger he had experienced; [Pg 47] repeated some of the stories he had heard from Portuguese sailors about the Sargasso Sea, and expressed regret that he hadn’t taken these tales seriously, considering that his current misfortune indicated he should have. We were interrupted mid-conversation by the arrival of the Commander, who said, in his blunt way:

“‘Now, my man, how do you want to die?’

"‘So, my friend, how do you want to die?’"

“‘It doesn’t make much difference to me,’ the boatswain answered. ‘At least, it will not an hour hence.’

“‘It doesn’t matter much to me,’ the boatswain replied. ‘At least, it won’t in an hour.’”

“‘True,’ replied the commanding Kantoon; ‘but there are all sorts of deaths. I’d recommend drowning. I may be prejudiced in its favor, but it’s about the easiest form in which to take your medicine. Out of consideration for your courage, I’ll have you drowned on deck, here, if I can find a barrel filled with water. But you must make your mind up in a few minutes. We can’t fool with you all night.’

“‘True,’ replied the commanding Kantoon; ‘but there are all kinds of deaths. I’d suggest drowning. I might be biased in its favor, but it’s one of the easiest ways to go. Out of respect for your bravery, I’ll have you drowned on deck, right here, if I can find a barrel filled with water. But you need to decide in a few minutes. We can’t mess around with you all night.’”

“‘Very well,’ replied the boatswain, indifferently. ‘I suppose I had better take your advice. Suit your own convenience,’ and he bowed, just as if receiving a command.

“‘Alright,’ replied the boatswain, casually. ‘I guess I should follow your advice. Do what works for you,’ and he bowed, as if acknowledging an order.”

“The order was at once given, and the head was knocked out of an empty water cask. It was placed upright on the deck, and in three minutes it was filled with water—​a line of bucket passers having been formed. There were some mutterings, many Sargassons protesting against all this trouble about one captive; but nobody dared openly to oppose the whim of the Commander.

“The order was given immediately, and the head was removed from an empty water barrel. It was set upright on the deck, and within three minutes, it was filled with water—​a line of people passing buckets was formed. There were some grumbles, with many Sargassons complaining about all this fuss over one captive; but no one dared to openly challenge the Commander’s decision.

“I went over and shook hands with the boatswain, as well as was possible under the circumstances, his wrists being tightly bound together. He gave my hand a firm, hearty pressure, and I then turned my back in order to avoid witnessing his last agonies.

“I went over and shook hands with the boatswain, as well as I could given the circumstances, his wrists being tightly bound together. He gave my hand a strong, hearty grip, and I then turned my back to avoid seeing his final suffering.

“He was seized by six men, pitched head foremost into the water butt, and held there until life was extinct. His struggles were not violent, and he died with the complacency [Pg 48] that could be expected of a man who was naturally a philosopher, and who regarded the end merely in the light of an incident. The poor fellow’s body was then committed to the sea with considerable consideration. Thus ended a duty that to most people would be thought very disagreeable. Among the Sargassons, however, we feel no compunction at taking life. We regard existence as something unwillingly thrust upon us—​the loss of which is of very little moment.

“He was grabbed by six men, thrown headfirst into the water barrel, and held there until he died. His struggles were not frantic, and he passed away with the calmness you'd expect from someone who was naturally philosophical and viewed the end as just an event. The poor guy’s body was then respectfully placed in the sea. This marked the conclusion of a duty that most people would find quite unpleasant. However, among the Sargassons, we feel no guilt about taking a life. We see existence as something we didn’t choose to have—​the loss of which doesn’t really matter.” [Pg 48]

“While this scene had been enacting upon deck, a part of our men had been ordered to the furnaces, fires had been replenished with coal, and by daylight we had steam enough to get under way. If you will cast your eyes in that direction,” continued the Kantoon, pointing off to the eastward, “you will see that your ship is safely moored in a berth, where she will remain until our good mother, the Sea, takes her in final and loving embrace. Perhaps you would care to use these glasses, with which no doubt, you are familiar,” saying which the scoundrel had the audacity to hand me my own binoculars, taken from my own cabin.

“While this scene was unfolding on deck, some of our crew had been sent to the furnaces, the fires had been restocked with coal, and by morning we had enough steam to set off. If you look over there,” the Kantoon said, pointing eastward, “you’ll see that your ship is safely docked in a spot where it will stay until our good mother, the Sea, takes it into her final and loving hold. Perhaps you’d like to use these binoculars, which I’m sure you’re familiar with,” he said, brazenly handing me my own binoculars that had been taken from my cabin.

Right here, however, I want to say that petty theft was unknown among the Sargassons. The very reason that my sea glasses were in the possession of the Kantoon of my ship was that they had been committed to his care in trust for me. I found the same thing to be true regarding my articles of jewelry, wearing apparel and even books in the library that contained my name. I may anticipate far enough to state that in due time I received all these things, none of them the worse for wear or misuse.

Right here, though, I want to point out that petty theft was unheard of among the Sargassons. The only reason my sea glasses were with the Kantoon of my ship was that he held them in trust for me. I discovered the same was true for my jewelry, clothing, and even the books in the library that bore my name. I can confidently say that, in time, I got all these things back, and none of them was worse for wear or mistreated.

I took the glasses from the Kantoon’s hand, and soon located the Caribas among the vast assemblage of vessels that swung with the ocean swell. She lay at least six miles away, but I was aided in my search by a fine film of smoke that still ascended from her funnels. The fires were dying out under her boilers, and in another day she [Pg 49] would be as incapable of movement as the oldest water-logged craft in the community.

I took the glasses from the Kantoon’s hand and quickly spotted the Caribas among the many ships rocking with the ocean waves. She was at least six miles away, but a light plume of smoke still rose from her funnels, helping me in my search. The fires were going out under her boilers, and in another day, she'd be as immobile as the oldest waterlogged boat in the area. [Pg 49]

The effect upon me was very saddening, and, laying the glasses down upon the deck, I bowed my head and went back to my cabin, to brood over my misfortune and the disgrace that had come upon me.

The impact on me was very painful, and putting the glasses down on the deck, I lowered my head and went back to my cabin to reflect on my bad luck and the shame that had come upon me.

The awful story that I had heard from the Kantoon greatly depressed me. Remembering the fairly courteous treatment that I had received at the hands of the Sargassons, I had hoped that a few of the ship’s company would have been spared; I had rather anticipated that the engineers and the baby-faced child in the cabin would be suffered to live; but now all such hopes were dashed.

The terrible story I heard from the Kantoon really brought me down. Thinking back on the somewhat polite treatment I got from the Sargassons, I had hoped that a few members of the crew would be spared; I had especially thought the engineers and the baby-faced kid in the cabin would be allowed to live; but now all those hopes were crushed.

I was utterly alone among a savage and unnatural people, who set no store on life themselves, and could not be expected to respect mine. It was not improbable that at any hour I might receive the notification that I, too, was to be accorded the “mercy of extinction.”

I was completely alone among a brutal and unnatural people who didn't value life themselves and couldn't be expected to respect mine. It was quite possible that at any moment I might get the news that I was also to be granted the "mercy of extinction."

In this frame of mind I threw myself upon my cot and moaned myself into unconsciousness. [Pg 50]

In this state of mind, I collapsed onto my bed and moaned myself to sleep. [Pg 50]


CHAPTER VIII.

FIDETTE.

I was aroused from my stupor by a voice whose accents I had not heard before. Its tone was tender and sympathetic, and instantly awakened in my heart the dormant love of life. Before looking in the direction of the doorway I knew I was in the presence of a friend—​one who felt for me in my hour of dire despair.

I was pulled out of my daze by a voice I had never heard before. Its tone was gentle and caring, instantly stirring the long-forgotten love of life within me. Before I even turned to look at the doorway, I knew I was with a friend—someone who understood my deep despair.

The question of sex did not occur to me—​so completely does misfortune destroy all the impulses of the human heart ordinarily aroused in the breast of a comparatively young man like myself in the presence of womankind. With no other thought than that of gratitude for a gentle word tenderly spoken, I raised my face from my hands and looked in the direction of the speaker.

The thought of sex didn't cross my mind—​misfortune had completely wiped out all the feelings a relatively young man like me usually experiences when he's around women. With nothing on my mind except gratitude for a kind word softly spoken, I lifted my face from my hands and looked towards the person speaking.

Before me I beheld a creature so startlingly beautiful that I felt my senses leaving me at the apparition. She was a young girl, small in stature, but perfect in figure, with hazel-brown eyes, and her hair, radiant, reddish-brown in color, fell ’round her shoulders like a mantle. Her skin was aglow with health, and her smile disclosed a row of pearly teeth that glistened in the fading sunlight.

Before me stood a creature so incredibly beautiful that I felt my senses slipping away at the sight of her. She was a young girl, petite but perfectly shaped, with hazel-brown eyes. Her radiant reddish-brown hair fell around her shoulders like a cloak. Her skin was glowing with health, and her smile revealed a set of pearly teeth that sparkled in the fading sunlight.

She was clad in a mantle of woven sea grass, of blue and gray, held together at her shoulders by sharks’ teeth. This robe was belted at the waist by a leathern girdle, studded with shells of rainbow hues, and fell loosely about her figure, much as does the costume of the Greeks, as I [Pg 51] have seen it worn at the Piraeus and on the islands of the Aegean Sea. Her feet were uncovered, and of dainty size. Her pretty arms were extended toward me in a winning, beseeching way. In her left hand was a sprig of green and waxen-leafed rhododendron, the Sargasson emblem, as I divined at once, of a tender of affection. In her right hand was a small wicker tray of berries, resembling the wintergreen in color and size.

She was dressed in a garment made of woven sea grass, in blue and gray, fastened at her shoulders with sharks’ teeth. This robe was cinched at the waist with a leather belt studded with shells of various colors, and hung loosely around her figure, similar to the attire of the Greeks, as I’ve seen it worn at Piraeus and on the Aegean islands. Her feet were bare and dainty. She extended her beautiful arms toward me in a charming, pleading manner. In her left hand, she held a sprig of green rhododendron with waxy leaves, which I understood right away was a symbol of affection. In her right hand, she carried a small wicker tray filled with berries, looking like wintergreen in color and size.

I gazed spellbound upon the pretty, dainty creature, not daring to speak, for fear the illusion would end. She was so unreal, so unlike a thing of flesh and blood, so weirdly picturesque—​she was a fay of the water world!

I stared in awe at the beautiful, delicate being, too afraid to say anything because I didn’t want the magic to fade. She seemed so unreal, so different from a living person, so strangely perfect—she was a water fairy!

As she opened the door of my prison cell, she said, in Creole French:

As she opened the door to my prison cell, she said in Creole French:

“You must be faint and hungry, monsieur. Do eat these berries that I have gathered for you, and be refreshed. Come, I will take you where we may see the sun go down.”

“You must be tired and hungry, sir. Please eat these berries I’ve picked for you, and feel better. Come, I’ll take you to a place where we can watch the sunset.”

“I thank you very kindly,” was my deferential reply. “Yours is the first friendly word I have received since my captivity.”

"I truly appreciate it," was my polite response. "Yours is the first kind word I've received since my captivity."

“I know you have been unhappy, and for that reason have I come to cheer you,” was the frank reply of the graceful girl, as with a smile she handed me the sprig of bay. “It is the custom of our people that all captives who suffer the punishment of living shall endure isolation for five long days and nights, that they may know mental wretchedness and reconcile themselves to Sargasson life.”

“I know you've been feeling down, and that's why I'm here to cheer you up,” the graceful girl said honestly, smiling as she handed me the sprig of bay. “It's our tradition that all captives who are sentenced to life must spend five long days and nights in isolation, so they can experience emotional misery and come to terms with life in Sargasson.”

After this the young woman led the way aft, along the main deck, to a pretty cabin, in which was a large port that gave upon the west. Through this broad aperture the setting sun, a mass of golden red, could be seen sinking into the sea.

After this, the young woman walked toward the back of the ship, along the main deck, to a nice cabin that had a large window facing west. Through this wide opening, the setting sun, a brilliant shade of gold and red, could be seen sinking into the sea.

By my inquiring looks, though not by words, I put the question many times to this brown-eyed creature as to her identity, and how she came to be upon the Happy Shark. She took the earliest occasion, therefore, to explain [Pg 52] in simple manner and with graceful gestures, that she was the daughter of the ship’s Kantoon; that her mother had been a captive, like myself “accorded the punishment of living,” merely because her bright eyes and teeth had pleased the fancy of the master of the Happy Shark. The speaker had been born in Sargasso, and had never known aught of any other world. To her mother, who came from New Orleans, she owed the quaint French dialect that she spoke and the slight acquaintance with the English language that she afterward confessed.

With my curious glances, even without saying a word, I often asked this brown-eyed girl about who she was and how she ended up on the Happy Shark. So, she took the first chance to explain in straightforward terms and with graceful gestures that she was the daughter of the ship's Kantoon; that her mother had been a captive, like me, “given the punishment of living,” simply because her bright eyes and smile had caught the fancy of the master of the Happy Shark. The girl had been born in Sargasso and had never known any other world. She attributed her quirky French accent and her slight knowledge of English to her mother, who was from New Orleans. [Pg 52]

The young girl’s story of her mother’s life was as romantic as a tale of fiction. She was the daughter of a place woman, that peculiar phase of social life existing nowhere else in America except in Louisiana. Though raised amid surroundings that were not entirely respectable, she was brought up a devoted member of the Church and at an early age placed in a school, where she remained for eight years. She was taught to sew and embroider; to play the harp and to sing. Because of her pretty face and graceful manners, she was encouraged in the coquette’s art, and a bright and brilliant future was predicted for her. To the mortification of the good sisters, who specially charged themselves with the young girl’s future, and for whom they hoped to make an eligible match, she escaped one night from her protectors, as was alleged by bribery of the concierge, and eloped with a dashing young swell of the Crescent City. He was the son of one of the few large sugar planters who had saved their fortunes out of the wreck of the civil war.

The young girl’s story about her mother’s life was as romantic as a fictional tale. She was the daughter of a place woman, a unique social phenomenon found nowhere else in America except Louisiana. Although she grew up in somewhat disreputable surroundings, she was raised as a devoted member of the Church and enrolled in a school at an early age, where she stayed for eight years. She learned to sew and embroider, play the harp, and sing. Because of her pretty face and graceful demeanor, she was encouraged to master the art of flirting, and a bright and promising future was predicted for her. To the dismay of the good sisters who took special interest in shaping the young girl’s future and hoped to arrange a good marriage for her, she escaped one night from their care, allegedly with the help of a bribe to the doorman, and eloped with a charming young man from the Crescent City. He was the son of one of the few large sugar planters who had managed to rebuild their wealth after the civil war.

When the rebellion was seen to be inevitable, he had converted all his negroes and personal effects into money, which he had transferred to the care of his London bankers. The plantation, of course, could not be sold. But thousands of hogsheads of sugar and molasses in his warehouses were rapidly disposed of, and the proceeds forwarded from time to time to London. When the war came, he entered into it with fervor and rose to the rank [Pg 53] of brigadier-general. Although wounded in several fights, he returned to his native city in safety.

When the rebellion became unavoidable, he turned all his slaves and personal belongings into cash, which he entrusted to his bankers in London. The plantation couldn't be sold, of course. However, thousands of barrels of sugar and molasses in his warehouses were quickly sold off, and the money was regularly sent to London. When the war started, he jumped in with enthusiasm and climbed to the rank of brigadier general. Even though he was wounded in several battles, he safely returned to his hometown. [Pg 53]

His son, who had been a mere lad at the breaking out of the war, grew up a profligate. So entirely did he alienate his father’s affection that on his parent’s death the estate was left in such a condition that he could not lay his hands upon a single dollar. A stated income was however, paid him, and this he spent in the wildest dissipation. Getting into the hands of money-lenders, he had, at the time of this escapade, mortgaged his allowance for several years to come.

His son, who had been just a boy when the war started, grew up to be a wasteful young man. He alienated his father's affection so completely that when his father passed away, the estate was left in such a way that he couldn't get his hands on a single dollar. He did receive a set income, but he squandered it on reckless spending. By getting involved with money-lenders, he had, at the time of this reckless behavior, mortgaged his allowance for several years into the future.

When the deluded woman found that she had joined her life to that of a worthless adventurer, who lived wholly upon his friends, and who found his only excitement at the gambling table, she was heartbroken; but she accepted her fate with the same resignation as does the faithful woman everywhere. It was not long until neglect was followed by abuse and insult; but, according to the daughter’s narrative, the mother’s fidelity to the man she had trusted never changed.

When the misguided woman realized she had linked her life to a useless con artist who relied completely on his friends and found all his excitement at the gambling table, she was devastated; but she accepted her situation with the same resignation as devoted women everywhere. It wasn’t long before neglect turned into abuse and insults; however, according to the daughter’s story, the mother’s loyalty to the man she had trusted never wavered.

In the Summer of 1872, having raised some money, the daring young gambler decided to visit Saratoga, where, at that time, games of chance were openly conducted, in the hope that he could retrieve his fortune. Marie accompanied him. They left New Orleans in a small steamer bound for New York, and had a pleasant voyage for many days. One very dark night, however, a terrible storm arose, and it was announced that the steamer had sprung a leak. The fires were soon put out by the inflowing water, and when daylight came the vessel had become a helpless derelict, rolling in the trough of the sea. Every moment seemed the last. The sailors lost courage, expecting the water-logged craft to capsize and sink.

In the summer of 1872, after raising some money, the adventurous young gambler decided to head to Saratoga, where games of chance were openly held at that time, hoping to recover his fortune. Marie went with him. They left New Orleans on a small steamer heading for New York and enjoyed a pleasant journey for several days. One very dark night, though, a brutal storm hit, and it was reported that the steamer had developed a leak. The fires were quickly extinguished by the rushing water, and by morning, the ship had turned into a helpless wreck, rolling in the waves. Every moment felt like it might be the last. The sailors lost their nerve, fearing that the waterlogged vessel would capsize and sink.

The poor little Creole woman, faint with fright and filled with an inborn terror of the sea, quietly slipped away to her stateroom, crawled into her bunk and covered [Pg 54] her head, desiring to await death alone, and to meet it in this less frightful form. Thus she lay for a day and a night, apparently forgotten. And yet death came not. Evidently the anger of the sea had subsided, and on the second day, hungry and despairing, she crawled on deck to find the entire ship deserted and she its sole occupant. All the boats were gone—​officers, crew and passengers had departed, leaving her to her fate. She had been overlooked; or, if considered at all, it had been assumed that one of the seas that came aboard had carried her to a watery grave.

The poor little Creole woman, faint with fear and gripped by a deep-seated terror of the sea, quietly slipped away to her stateroom, crawled into her bunk, and covered her head, wanting to wait for death alone and to face it in this less terrifying way. She lay there for a day and a night, seemingly forgotten. And yet, death did not come. Clearly, the fury of the sea had calmed down, and on the second day, hungry and hopeless, she crawled up to the deck to find the entire ship deserted, and she was its only occupant. All the lifeboats were gone—officers, crew, and passengers had left, abandoning her to her fate. She had been overlooked; or, if thought about at all, it had been assumed that one of the waves that crashed on board had taken her to a watery grave.

It required little tax of memory to recall the loss of the George Cornwall, Capt. Timothy Rogers, that had sailed from New Orleans about the time described, never to reach New York, and whose fate, beyond the discovery of one of her upturned boats, was never known.

It didn't take much mental effort to remember the loss of the George Cornwall, Capt. Timothy Rogers, which had left New Orleans around the time mentioned, never to arrive in New York, and whose fate, aside from the finding of one of her capsized boats, was never learned.

The young girl at my side dwelt with graphic fullness upon the months that her unfortunate, deserted mother had passed alone aboard the derelict. Provisions were plenty, and she did not suffer for food or drink. Vessels were sighted many times, but none of them saw the signal of distress that she displayed. So wretched and hopeless seemed her position; so ever present was the prospect of death, and so appalling was it to her, that she slept little and ate only food enough to sustain life. Many times she seriously contemplated casting herself into the sea in order to end her misery.

The young girl beside me vividly recalled the months her unfortunate, abandoned mother spent alone on the derelict ship. There was plenty of food and drink, so she didn’t suffer from hunger or thirst. They saw vessels many times, but none of them noticed the distress signal she displayed. Her situation felt so wretched and hopeless, with the constant threat of death looming over her, that she slept very little and ate just enough to survive. Many times, she seriously thought about throwing herself into the sea to escape her suffering.

Months passed. She kept no record of the flight of time. Moonlight, darkness, fog, fair weather and storm succeeded each other; but the moon mocked her, and the sun and the fetid breath of the Gulf Stream parched her throat. Even the stars lost that assurance of companionship, recognized by every sailor of the ocean.

Months went by. She didn't keep track of the passing time. Moonlight, darkness, fog, good weather, and storms came and went; but the moon mocked her, and the sun along with the stinky air from the Gulf Stream dried out her throat. Even the stars lost that feeling of companionship, acknowledged by every sailor on the ocean.

The forsaken woman, alone upon her rolling, log-like vessel, never understood by what route she reached the Seaweed Sea. Of course, my pretty informant, knowing nothing of the geography of the North Atlantic, could [Pg 55] not even offer a surmise, and the probability is that the derelict, carrying its solitary passenger, skirted the eastern edge of the Gulf Stream until it reached the latitude of New York and the longitude of Cape Farewell, when it began a zigzag course that eventually landed it in Sargasso.

The abandoned woman, alone on her floating, log-like boat, never figured out how she got to the Seaweed Sea. Of course, my pretty source, who knew nothing about the geography of the North Atlantic, couldn’t even guess, and it’s likely that the boat, carrying its lone passenger, moved along the eastern edge of the Gulf Stream until it reached the latitude of New York and the longitude of Cape Farewell, at which point it took a zigzag path that eventually brought it to the Sargasso. [Pg 55]

Contrary to theory, the derelicts did not pass around the Azore Islands and thence southward past the coast of Africa, but, just before they reach the path of the transatlantic steamers, they are deflected to the southeastward, and make their way slowly to the Graveyard of the Ocean—​the Port of Missing Ships.

Contrary to what was thought, the shipwrecks didn't circle the Azore Islands and then head south past the coast of Africa. Instead, just before reaching the route of the transatlantic steamers, they are diverted to the southeast and slowly drift toward the Graveyard of the Ocean—the Port of Missing Ships.

Coming on deck one morning, after fully five months of loneliness, the solitary woman was surprised to find that during the night, and under the influence of a strong current, the ship she inhabited had penetrated far into the heart of the meadow-like expanse. It had followed one of the large open waterways with which Sargasso abounds. On all sides were to be seen the vessels of the Community. The Sargassons had detected the presence of the new derelict, and, almost simultaneously with the discovery by the passenger that the vessel had reached some sort of a haven, boats were seen putting out in every direction to effect a capture.

Coming on deck one morning, after five long months of being alone, the solitary woman was surprised to find that during the night, the ship she lived on had drifted deep into the heart of the grassy expanse, pushed along by a strong current. It had followed one of the large open waterways that were common in the Sargasso Sea. All around her, she could see the ships belonging to the Community. The Sargassons had noticed the presence of the new derelict, and almost at the same moment the passenger realized the vessel had reached some sort of refuge, boats began leaving in every direction to make a capture.

The customary law of salvage recognized among wreckers did not obtain, as the system of government was one of absolute communism. All goods were held in common, but the keenest rivalry did exist among the inhabitants of the various vessels regarding their ability as oarsmen, and the Chief Kantoon always awarded the most precious article aboard the captured vessel to the Kantoon of the first crew to reach the side of the derelict.

The common salvage law recognized among wreckers didn't apply, as the government system was one of strict communism. All goods were shared, but there was intense competition among the people of different ships over their skills as rowers, and the Chief Kantoon always gave the most valuable item on the captured ship to the Kantoon of the first crew to reach the derelict.

As happened on this occasion, the Kantoon of the Happy Shark was first on board, and his gallant companions swung over the derelict’s side with drawn knives and cutlasses, prepared to destroy any survivors that might be on board. But when they were confronted [Pg 56] solely by the pretty Creole woman, savage as were their hearts, all saluted her in their crude fashion.

As it happened this time, the leader of the Happy Shark was the first to board, and his brave companions swung over the side of the abandoned ship with drawn knives and cutlasses, ready to eliminate any survivors that might be on board. But when they were faced only with the beautiful Creole woman, as fierce as their hearts were, they all greeted her in their rough way. [Pg 56]

Solitary as had been her life, she had never for a moment neglected her dress, and she was so daintily attired that these rude people, whose blood was as cold as that of the monsters of the sea, felt their faces glow with delight and admiration as they gazed upon the beautiful creature. Perhaps they may have felt a pang of remorse at the thought that their captive would have to suffer the usual penalty accorded to all such members of the race as came into their clutches.

Solitary as her life had been, she never once neglected her appearance, and she was dressed so elegantly that these rough people, whose blood was as cold as that of sea monsters, felt their faces flush with delight and admiration as they looked at the beautiful woman. They might have even felt a twinge of guilt at the thought that their captive would have to face the usual punishment imposed on all members of her kind who fell into their hands.

In a few minutes, of course, the deck of the derelict swarmed with Sargassons, young and old. All gazed with rapt admiration upon the pretty captive.

In a few minutes, of course, the deck of the abandoned ship was crowded with Sargassons, young and old. All looked on with intense admiration at the beautiful captive.

In a bewildered fashion, she had seated herself at her favorite place upon the after deck, and awaited her fate in silence.

In a confused manner, she had taken a seat in her favorite spot on the back deck and waited for her fate in silence.

When the Kantoon, who, under the Chief Kantoon, ruled the immediate cantonments, arrived and took possession of the derelict in the name of his people, the condemnation of the captive was a matter of course.

When the Kantoon, who ruled the local districts under the Chief Kantoon, arrived and claimed the abandoned territory for his people, condemning the captive was just a natural outcome.

She was sentenced to be sewed up in a sack, heavily weighted with irons, and tenderly dropped over the side of the ship into the sea.

She was sentenced to be sewn up in a sack, weighed down with heavy chains, and gently dropped over the side of the ship into the sea.

It was the duty of her captor—​that is, the Kantoon of the first crew to take possession of the ship—​to acquaint her with her fate.

It was her captor’s responsibility—that is, the Kantoon of the first crew to claim the ship—to inform her of her fate.

This sad mission fell to the lot of the master of the Happy Shark.

This unfortunate task was assigned to the captain of the Happy Shark.

He delayed the transmission of the message until he should have claimed his right, as the captor of the vessel, to select the most valuable article as a trophy of his success.

He postponed sending the message until he had asserted his right, as the captor of the vessel, to choose the most valuable item as a trophy of his success.

When the Deputy Chief Kantoon had spoken and demanded of him his choice, the captain of the Happy Shark did not hesitate an instant, but approached the [Pg 57] pretty captive, took her hand, raised it to his lips, drew her to her feet, and, leading her forward, replied:

When Deputy Chief Kantoon spoke and asked him to make a choice, the captain of the Happy Shark didn't hesitate for a moment. He walked up to the attractive captive, took her hand, kissed it, helped her to her feet, and led her forward, replying:

“She is my choice.”

"She's my pick."

It is needless to say that nearly all the Kantoons of the other vessels promptly protested against any such departure from the recognized Sargasson code.

It goes without saying that almost all the captains of the other ships quickly objected to any deviation from the established Sargasson code.

Death was the penalty for intruding into Sargasso, and it should be meted out with impartial justice to men and women alike. But the brave master of the Happy Shark stood on his rights.

Death was the punishment for trespassing into Sargasso, and it should be given with fair justice to both men and women. But the brave captain of the Happy Shark stood his ground.

In vain his confreres, who had rummaged about the ship, heaped up before him a score of telescopes, chronometers, sextants and massive silver dishes. He shook his head. His choice was made, and he demanded that the Deputy Chief Kantoon confirm it.

In vain his colleagues, who had searched the ship, piled up several telescopes, chronometers, sextants, and large silver dishes in front of him. He shook his head. His decision was made, and he asked Deputy Chief Kantoon to confirm it.

“Thus came my mother to this strange people, apart from all the world,” added my pretty companion.

“That's how my mother came to this unusual group, separate from everyone else in the world,” my attractive companion added.

I looked into her face and saw that the golden-red of the setting sun had imparted such lustrous beauty to her eyes and cheeks as never was worn by woman before. Her voice, too, seemed more musical as she continued:

I looked into her face and saw that the golden-red of the setting sun had given her eyes and cheeks a radiance of beauty like no woman had ever worn before. Her voice also sounded more melodic as she continued:

“The Deputy Chief Kantoon stepped to the side of the captive and her captor, and rejoined their hands, for in her shy timidity the trembling woman had released her fingers from the bearlike clutch of the rude though tender-hearted man. He next muttered some unintelligible words—​and so they were married.

“The Deputy Chief Kantoon stepped beside the captive and her captor, and brought their hands together again, because the shy woman had nervously pulled her fingers away from the bear-like grip of the rough but kind-hearted man. He then mumbled some unintelligible words—and just like that, they were married.”

“After the ceremony was performed, all the members of the community present appeared to promptly acquiesce in the will of their chief. From among the collection of trinkets that had been gathered from staterooms and cabins, consisting of jewels, money and rich articles of women’s apparel, each man chose a gift for the bride, presenting it in each case with a few words expressive of good wishes.

“After the ceremony, all the community members present quickly agreed with their leader's decision. From the assortment of trinkets collected from staterooms and cabins, which included jewels, money, and expensive women's clothing, each man picked a gift for the bride, offering it along with a few words of good wishes.”

“The Kantoon of the Happy Shark—​my father that was to be—​returned in an ecstasy of joy to his vessel, established [Pg 58] the mistress of his heart in the captain’s cabin, and, within an hour appeared on deck cleanly shaven and wearing a cravat of variegated sea grass most becoming to his sere and yellow countenance.”

“The Captain of the Happy Shark—my father to be—returned in a state of pure joy to his ship, brought the love of his life into the captain’s cabin, and, within an hour, came back on deck freshly shaved and wearing a colorful sea grass cravat that suited his weathered, yellowed face perfectly.”

The sun had gone to rest. He no longer watched me across the swaying meadow. No one stood by to interfere, and so welled my heart with gratitude to the companion by my side, that, waving sense or reason far aside, I clutched her in my arms and kissed her fervently.

The sun had set. It no longer looked at me over the swaying meadow. No one was there to interrupt, and my heart filled with gratitude for the person next to me, that, ignoring all sense or reason, I pulled her into my arms and kissed her passionately.

So nearly akin to gratitude is love! [Pg 59]

So love is almost the same as gratitude! [Pg 59]


CHAPTER IX.

AN OLD MAN’S DARLING.

The Kantoon of the Happy Shark visited me again on the following morning. After the episode that closed the preceding chapter, his hazel-eyed daughter had left me with a burst of laughter that, far from indicating offense, encouraged me to hope that my rudeness was forgiven. As soon as she had gone, I returned to my cell and drew the door shut.

The Kantoon of the Happy Shark came to see me again the next morning. After what happened at the end of the last chapter, his hazel-eyed daughter had left me laughing, which made me hopeful that my rudeness was forgiven rather than upsetting her. Once she was gone, I went back to my room and closed the door.

Pretty as this girl was, I realized there must be many suitors for her hand among all the brave and daring fellows who commanded the various vessels, and I foresaw all manner of complications for me in permitting myself to fall in love with this pretty sprite. Yet, you must remember, I was barely 28; I never had had sufficient leisure before to be in love, and I was willing to take a reasonable amount of risk, even among this semi-savage people, for the sake of winning the affections of such a strangely beautiful creature.

As pretty as this girl was, I knew there had to be plenty of suitors vying for her hand among all the brave and adventurous guys who commanded the different ships, and I could see all kinds of complications ahead if I let myself fall for this lovely girl. Still, you have to remember, I was only 28; I had never really had the time to fall in love before, and I was ready to take a reasonable risk, even among these semi-wild people, just to win the affection of such an unusually beautiful person.

When, therefore, my master suddenly appeared before the door of my cell and opened it, I had a presentiment that something disagreeable was going to happen. Anger was apparent on his face. Every individual gray bristle in his beard stood on end, and he viciously chewed the bit of sea grass that he always carried in his mouth.

When my master suddenly showed up at my cell door and opened it, I had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. Anger was clear on his face. Every single gray bristle in his beard was standing on end, and he was aggressively chewing the piece of sea grass that he always kept in his mouth.

“S-o-o-o,” he began, “you have ventured to make eyes at my little Shark? You have told her that her teeth [Pg 60] are white. You have held her hand, and, by the Sacred Light, you’ve dared to kiss her!”

“So,” he started, “you’ve gone and flirted with my little Shark? You’ve told her her teeth are white. You’ve held her hand, and, by the Sacred Light, you had the nerve to kiss her!”

My astonishment was so great that I only stammered in reply: “Why, most gracious Kantoon, do you accuse me? Did the fair young lady make any such a charge?”

My shock was so intense that I could only stammer in response: “Why, most gracious Kantoon, are you accusing me? Did the lovely young lady say anything like that?”

“She? She! Not at all,” was the prompt retort. “But you were observed. My faithful cabin boy saw what happened, and reported to me. In punishment I shall separate you. In a few weeks I shall take possession of the Caribas, which, from that hour, will be my cantonment. You will remain behind. You will become the executive of this sinking craft. You have yet about two years in your span of life before the incrusted barnacles carry the Happy Shark to the bottom. You shall never see Fidette again. She will go with me to the Caribas, and, although she was born and raised on this ship, she shall never visit here.”

“She? Her! Not at all,” was the quick reply. “But you were seen. My loyal cabin boy witnessed what happened and told me. As punishment, I’ll separate you. In a few weeks, I’ll take control of the Caribas, which will be my new base from that moment on. You will stay behind. You will be in charge of this sinking ship. You still have about two years left in your life before the barnacles drag the Happy Shark down to the depths. You will never see Fidette again. She will come with me to the Caribas, and even though she was born and raised on this ship, she will never step foot on it again.”

I hastened to explain, with as full a vocabulary as I possessed, that he had exaggerated the importance of the incident his cabin boy had witnessed. It was true that I kissed Fidette, but she was an angel, and the salute I gave her was a respectful tribute of homage to her beauty and her divine character. I assumed entirely the blame of the episode. I said nothing about the young lady’s visit to my cell door, but led the Kantoon to believe that we had met for the first time at the cabin window, where we had gazed together upon the setting sun.

I quickly explained, using all the words I could think of, that he had blown the incident his cabin boy saw way out of proportion. It was true that I kissed Fidette, but she was an angel, and the kiss was a respectful gesture honoring her beauty and her wonderful character. I took full responsibility for what happened. I didn't mention the young lady’s visit to my cell door, but made the Kantoon think that we met for the first time at the cabin window, where we both looked at the sunset together.

This seemed to placate him a little, and, handing me a piece of bulbous root to chew, the Kantoon continued:

This seemed to calm him down a bit, and, giving me a chunk of thick root to chew on, the Kantoon continued:

“I knew this morning that something had happened to Fidette. She was in a condition of hysteria during most of the night. In her sleep she laughed and cried. I did not know what to make of it. I doubt if the cabin boy would have told me of your conduct had he not feared his little mistress was growing dangerously ill. So far as I know, it is the first time she has ever been in love. Possibly I am mistaken; for what does an old fool father know? She [Pg 61] is evidently smitten with you. That is natural; you are not such a very bad-looking fellow, and you must possess talent and ability to have risen, at your age, to the command of so fine a vessel as the Caribas. As she grows older Fidette is certain to become more beautiful. Such was the case with my poor wife. She was the prettiest woman that ever lived.”

“I knew this morning that something had happened to Fidette. She was in a state of hysteria for most of the night. In her sleep, she laughed and cried. I didn’t know what to make of it. I doubt the cabin boy would have told me about your behavior if he hadn’t been worried that his little mistress was getting dangerously ill. As far as I know, this is the first time she’s ever been in love. Maybe I’m wrong; what does an old fool of a father know? She’s obviously smitten with you. That’s natural; you’re not a bad-looking guy, and you must have talent and skill to have risen to the command of such a fine ship as the Caribas at your age. As she gets older, Fidette is sure to become even more beautiful. That was the case with my poor wife. She was the prettiest woman that ever lived.”

The Kantoon then told the story of Fidette’s mother in a far less intelligible way than the young girl had done, and described the critical moment in his life, when he had demanded her as his choice of the prize goods in the ship George Cornwall, with becoming modesty. Many another man would have enlarged upon this incident, and made himself the hero of it. The Kantoon did nothing of the kind. This impressed me in his favor. Beginning with their life aboard the Happy Shark, the Kantoon said:

The Kantoon then recounted the story of Fidette’s mother in a much less clear way than the young girl had, and talked about the pivotal moment in his life when he chose her as his prize from the ship George Cornwall, showing proper humility. Many other men would have exaggerated this incident and turned it into a heroic tale. The Kantoon did nothing of the sort. This really made a positive impression on me. Starting with their life on the Happy Shark, the Kantoon said:

“As you may imagine, I was immensely proud of my pretty wife. She was by all odds the handsomest woman in the entire Seaweed Sea. She was the latest acquisition, also, from the outside world. She brought us history up to date! She never tired of telling us about a great war, extending over four years, that you had had in the United States; and, as I belong to a warlike people, every detail interested me. The episodes of that great conflict have become as household words among this ship’s company. Down in the fo’castle only this morning, I heard the boatswain describing the charge at Gettysburg of that brave young Southerner, Pickett. Of course, the naval battles interested us most, and from the lips of my dear companion we heard details of sea fights that caused our blood to thrill.

“As you can imagine, I was really proud of my beautiful wife. She was without a doubt the most attractive woman in the whole Seaweed Sea. She was also the newest addition from the outside world. She brought us the latest history! She never stopped sharing stories about a significant war that lasted four years in the United States, and since I come from a martial culture, every detail fascinated me. The episodes from that great conflict have become familiar topics among this ship’s crew. Just this morning in the fo’castle, I heard the boatswain talking about the charge at Gettysburg by that brave young Southerner, Pickett. Naturally, we were most interested in the naval battles, and from my dear companion, we learned details of sea fights that made our blood run cold with excitement.”

“About two years after our marriage Fidette was born. She was a bright child from her earliest youth. The Chief Kantoon, at that time a very aged and distinguished man, stood for her when she was christened by the Priest of the Sacred Fire, and many presents, some of real utility, [Pg 62] were showered upon her. The education of this child became the sole object of my wife’s life. She taught her with infinite pains the quaint French she spoke herself, and read to her out of some of the few books I afterward succeeded in obtaining from the library of the George Cornwall. For my part, I cannot read any language. As a boy, I spent my days and nights at sea, and never had an opportunity to acquire even the most rudimentary education.

About two years after we got married, Fidette was born. She was a bright child from a young age. The Chief Kantoon, who was then a very old and respected man, stood in as her godfather when she was baptized by the Priest of the Sacred Fire, and she received many gifts, some of which were genuinely useful. [Pg 62] The education of this child became the main focus of my wife’s life. She painstakingly taught her the quirky French that she spoke herself and read to her from some of the few books I later managed to get from the library of the George Cornwall. As for me, I can’t read any language. As a kid, I spent all my time at sea and never had the chance to get even the most basic education.

“When the stock of clothing that my wife had brought from the ship was exhausted, she it was who designed the pretty costumes, similar to that worn by Fidette. It is peculiarly Sargasson. Nothing like it is to be found anywhere else in the world.

“When the stock of clothing that my wife had brought from the ship ran out, she was the one who designed the beautiful outfits, similar to what Fidette wore. It’s uniquely Sargasson. You won't find anything like it anywhere else in the world."

“Fidette assimilated, naturally, with her surroundings. She is very expert with the canoe paddle, and can climb the ratlines of a ship with the facility of a tiger cat. Were it not for her fear of sharks, which I encourage, I believe she would spend most of her time in the water. What makes her all the more precious to me is the fact that her poor mother is dead. She contracted a fever and died six months ago.”

“Fidette easily blended in with her surroundings. She's really skilled with the canoe paddle and can climb the ropes of a ship like a cat. If it weren’t for her fear of sharks—which I support—she would probably spend most of her time in the water. What makes her even more special to me is that her poor mother has passed away. She caught a fever and died six months ago.”

Moist as was the garb in which the Kantoon was arrayed—​for he had just climbed out his cask of water to visit me—​I beheld tears well up in his eyes in a way that showed he tenderly cherished the memory of his beautiful Creole wife. I have ever since thought that reawakened affection for the dead made easier my way to his heart.

Moist as the clothing was that the Kantoon wore—he had just climbed out of his water barrel to see me—I saw tears well up in his eyes, revealing that he deeply cherished the memory of his beautiful Creole wife. Since then, I've believed that this revived affection for the deceased made it easier for me to reach his heart.

This brave Kantoon, who had faced death and the treacherous enmity of all his associates for a pretty face, was completely under the domination of Fidette. She was the real commander of the Happy Shark; but she was full of tact, and avoided asserting the power she unquestionably possessed. Although the father scowled at me many times during this interview, and others immediately succeeding it, his feelings soon softened to such a [Pg 63] degree that I was no longer imprisoned, and was consulted regarding the weather prospects and other matters of dull routine about the ship.

This brave Kantoon, who had faced death and the treacherous hostility of all his associates just for a pretty face, was completely under Fidette's control. She was the real leader of the Happy Shark, but she was skilled and avoided flaunting the power she definitely had. Although the father glared at me many times during this conversation and others that followed, his attitude soon softened enough that I was no longer confined and was asked about the weather forecasts and other mundane details about the ship. [Pg 63]

Up to this time I have said almost nothing about our own community aboard the Happy Shark. My excuse for this is the number of incidents that have succeeded each other during my first few days on board the queer old craft. Indeed, it was not until I had received the “freedom of the ship” that I was able to truly describe the social organization. Including the Kantoon, his daughter, and its chief executive officers (who regulated hours of sleep among the members of the various watches, by day and night), there were eighty-five people aboard the Happy Shark. Their duties may be chiefly described as follows:

Up to now, I haven't said much about our community on the Happy Shark. The reason for this is the many incidents that happened during my first few days on the quirky old boat. In fact, it wasn't until I was granted the “freedom of the ship” that I could really describe the social structure. Including the Kantoon, his daughter, and the chief officers (who managed sleep schedules for the different watch teams, both day and night), there were eighty-five people on board the Happy Shark. Their roles can largely be described as follows:

The Kantoon was the visible representative of the chief power of the Sargassons. He was responsible for the health and the good order on board his ship. His authority was unlimited in emergencies—​it extended even to life and death.

The Kantoon was the visible leader of the Sargassons' main power. He was in charge of the health and proper functioning on board his ship. His authority was absolute during emergencies—it even covered life and death.

When the situation was not critical, however, he was expected to submit the question of the execution of a member of his own crew to the Chief Kantoon. This involved a respite of two days.

When the situation wasn't urgent, he was expected to refer the question of executing a member of his own crew to the Chief Kantoon. This required a delay of two days.

Indeed, among the entire people, there seemed to be the utmost reverence and respect for the central power.

Indeed, there appeared to be great reverence and respect for the central authority among the entire population.

Although I veritably believe that the blood in the veins of the Sargassons is cold instead of warm, there were many features about their system of government that showed a thoughtful respect for the feelings of an unfortunate fellow man.

Although I truly believe that the blood in the veins of the Sargassons is cold instead of warm, there were many aspects of their system of government that demonstrated a thoughtful respect for the feelings of an unfortunate fellow human.

The Kantoon, therefore, was an autocrat whose acts were subject to review. Although his authority was absolute on board his own ship, owing to the very condition under which he enjoyed life, I did not witness any exhibition of tyranny on the Happy Shark, or any of the other vessels that formed the community. [Pg 64]

The Kantoon was an autocrat whose actions could be reviewed. Although his authority was absolute on his own ship, due to the unique circumstances of his life, I didn't see any signs of tyranny on the Happy Shark or any of the other ships in the community. [Pg 64]

The system of government was quite incongruous, I admit. It was inevitable that it should be so, because, although all property was nominally held in common, actually no member of a crew could appropriate a blade of sea-grass or a single dried Ogalla berry (a fruit quite like the mulberry, that grew plentifully and of which all Sargassons were very fond), without the consent of the Kantoon of his ship.

The government system was clearly mismatched, I’ll admit. It was bound to be this way because, even though all property was technically shared, no crew member could take a piece of sea-grass or a single dried Ogalla berry (a fruit similar to mulberries, which grew abundantly and was a favorite among all Sargassons) without getting permission from the Kantoon of their ship.

Again, the superiority of the Kantoon was emphasized by the fact that he was the only member of the ship’s company who was allowed to have a wife. This law, I saw at once, militated against my future happiness, because it seemed impossible to hope that I could rise to the distinction of commanding one of the flotilla for many years to come. Meanwhile, some ambitious suitor, whose record for bravery was established, would claim Fidette as his prize.

Again, the superiority of the Kantoon was highlighted by the fact that he was the only member of the ship’s crew allowed to have a wife. This rule, I realized immediately, worked against my future happiness, because it seemed unlikely that I could achieve the status of commanding one of the flotilla for many years. In the meantime, some ambitious suitor with a proven track record of bravery would take Fidette as his prize.

This thought, probably, caused the young woman’s father considerable anxiety.

This thought probably caused the young woman's father a lot of stress.

I wondered if it had ever occurred to Fidette to worry about marriage. She must have known how poor were the chances of our future happiness. Apparently, she accepted life exactly as it came to her, never borrowed trouble, and had confidence in her own ability to shape events to suit herself possessed by few other women.

I wondered if Fidette ever thought about marriage. She must have realized how slim our chances for future happiness were. It seemed like she accepted life as it came, never stressed about what could go wrong, and had a rare confidence in her ability to shape things to her liking, unlike many other women.

She was among a wild race, with all the instincts and impulses of an American girl, but she never for a moment had a thought of deserting her father or leaving the old home, made sacred by the memory of her dead mother.

She was part of a wild crowd, with all the instincts and desires of an American girl, but she never once considered abandoning her father or leaving the old home, which was made sacred by the memory of her deceased mother.

Such was the position of the Kantoon of the Happy Shark, and his daughter Fidette. Such were the facts that confronted me.

Such was the situation of the Kantoon of the Happy Shark and his daughter Fidette. Those were the facts I was facing.

The first mate was the executive officer of the ship. He was expected to see that the vessel was kept thoroughly moistened, in order that dry rot should not set [Pg 65] in. The Sargassons had a horror of dryness. They were the most cleanly people living—​taking frequent baths every day, and while on duty keeping their clothing constantly damp. During each watch, one of the crew was stationed at the rail and drew from the sea a pail of water from time to time, which he dashed over each of his comrades, including the officer of the deck. The Kantoon, I imagine, stood in a barrel of water because of the show of authority that it gave to the mind of the Sargassons.

The first mate was the ship's executive officer. He was responsible for making sure the vessel stayed well-moistened to prevent dry rot. The Sargassons had a strong dislike for dryness. They were the cleanest people around, taking frequent baths every day and keeping their clothes damp while on duty. During each watch, one crew member stood at the rail and scooped up water from the sea periodically to splash over his fellow crew members, including the officer on deck. I imagine the Kantoon stood in a barrel of water for the appearance of authority it gave in the eyes of the Sargassons. [Pg 65]

Dry rot was a constantly menacing terror! It was insidious in its methods of attack; outwardly invisible, it could only be detected by frequent borings of the ship’s hull.

Dry rot was a constant, looming threat! It was sneaky in how it attacked; outwardly invisible, it could only be found by regularly boring into the ship’s hull.

To the prevention of dry rot and to checking the accumulation of barnacles upon the outside of the ship, the executive officer gave the strictest attention.

To prevent dry rot and stop barnacles from building up on the ship's exterior, the executive officer paid close attention.

So far as I ever saw, the crews were thoroughly tractable. Not a member of any of them, during my stay, attempted to escape. True, they were rarely given an opportunity. The small wicker boats, in which they made their journeys from ship to ship, would not have been safe, under the best circumstances, outside the vast blanket of seaweed that prevented breakers from forming, and the water-logged hulks from rolling over.

As far as I could tell, the crews were completely manageable. Not a single member tried to escape during my time there. To be fair, they were hardly ever given a chance. The small wicker boats they used to travel between ships wouldn’t have been safe, even in the best conditions, outside the huge mass of seaweed that kept the waves from crashing and the waterlogged ships from tipping over.

Each derelict was a social organism in itself; but owing to the fact that life, at the very best, was uncertain among these communities, each floating village had a law of its own.

Each derelict was a social entity on its own; however, since life was, at best, unpredictable among these communities, each floating village had its own set of rules.

The vessels were liable to destruction during every storm—​by collision with crafts of stronger build, by the ravages of time, or by an over-weighted accumulation of barnacles, that, growing rapidly in tropical waters, often literally drew the hulks to the bottom.

The boats were at risk of being destroyed during every storm—by crashing into sturdier vessels, by the wear and tear of time, or by an excessive buildup of barnacles that, growing quickly in tropical waters, often literally pulled the hulls down to the bottom.

A case of this kind came under my notice. Not far from the Happy Shark I saw a small bark, the crew on which were obviously enjoying their last days of life. [Pg 66] Their vessel was weighted with barnacles up to her bowsprit. Tons of the calcareous accretions were visible, as the hulk rose and fell in the water. This painful spectacle disclosed one of the apparently cruel phases of Sargasson life, for the Kantoon of our ship sternly prohibited sending relief to that sinking craft or the saving of the community on board her. I repeatedly suggested that it was inhuman to allow our neighbors to live in such imminent peril of their lives, only to be ultimately swallowed up; but the Kantoon sternly shook his head, and declared that such was the law of the Sargassons—​and his polyglot language was almost as great an infliction as death; that the people on board the bark had enjoyed their full span of life; that drowning would bring the relief they coveted; that the end had little terrors for them, because it brought to them the blessing of eternal repose.

I came across a situation like this. Not far from the Happy Shark, I saw a small boat whose crew was clearly enjoying their final days. [Pg 66] Their vessel was covered in barnacles up to the bowsprit. Tons of these shell-like growths were visible as the hulk bobbed in the water. This painful sight revealed one of the seemingly cruel aspects of Sargasson life, as the Kantoon of our ship strictly forbade providing aid to that sinking craft or saving the people on board. I kept insisting that it was inhumane to let our neighbors live in such imminent danger, only to be ultimately consumed by the sea; but the Kantoon firmly shook his head and stated that this was the law of the Sargassons—his convoluted language was nearly as torturous as death itself; that the people on the boat had lived their full lives; that drowning would bring them the relief they desired; and that the end held few fears for them, as it offered the blessing of eternal peace.

Repose is the conception of Sargasson excitement!

Repose is the idea of Sargasson excitement!

Death is repose; therefore, it is welcome.

Death is rest; therefore, it is welcome.

The lives of the Sargassons are quite lethargic, but they are clamorous for rest.

The lives of the Sargassons are pretty sluggish, but they long for peace and relaxation.

It would be impossible to point out all the inconsistencies in the religious beliefs of this people. Take, for instance, their vague conception of heaven. Believing in extinction, as they universally did, they could have had no logical use for any heaven; yet, they hoped to attain that place of felicity, after death, and thought it to be an absolutely level country, covered to an even depth of three feet with warm, refreshing water, in which all the dwellers could wallow and walk eternally. But how the departed spirits were to reach this abode of bliss, or renew their spiritual existence after their primary extinction, I never found a Sargasson capable of explaining.

It would be impossible to point out all the inconsistencies in the religious beliefs of these people. For example, their unclear idea of heaven. Since they all believed in extinction, they logically shouldn't have any use for heaven; yet, they hoped to reach that place of happiness after death and thought it was a completely flat land, covered evenly with three feet of warm, refreshing water, where everyone could relax and walk around forever. But how the souls made it to this paradise or continued their spiritual existence after they ceased to exist, I never found anyone capable of explaining.

If the Sargassons were mentally befogged regarding their theories of a future state and of eternal rewards and punishments, they had a great many thoroughly practical observances respecting this life. Their principal [Pg 67] article of diet was seaweed, which they served in the form of a glutinous pudding, like farina. Fish, which were very plentiful, furnished their only solid food. If Victor Hugo’s theory be true that fish creates and sustains brain tissue, the Sargassons ought to have been the most intellectual people in the world. They devoured fish in great quantities. It had always seemed a severe penance to me to be compelled to satisfy my hunger, on one day in the week, with fish, and when I found it provided as a steady article of food, my appetite soon rebelled. The seaweed stew was quite palatable, being naturally salted to the taste, but I never could become accustomed to the sundried fish.

If the Sargassons were a bit confused about their ideas of an afterlife and eternal rewards and punishments, they definitely had a lot of practical customs for this life. Their main food source was seaweed, which they made into a sticky pudding, similar to farina. Fish, which were abundant, provided their only solid food. If Victor Hugo’s theory is correct that fish creates and maintains brain tissue, then the Sargassons should have been the smartest people in the world. They consumed fish in large amounts. It always felt like a tough punishment to me to have to fill my hunger one day a week with fish, and when I found it served as a regular part of my diet, my appetite quickly protested. The seaweed stew was quite tasty, being naturally salty, but I could never get used to the sundried fish.

The seaweed, collected in large quantities, was placed upon structures of lattice work resembling grape arbors, and was thoroughly dried. It was then picked over and the edible weeds selected.

The seaweed, gathered in large amounts, was laid out on lattice structures that looked like grape arbors and dried completely. It was then sorted through, and the edible pieces were chosen.

As a people, the Sargassons did not smoke, but there were some experts among them who could roll a seaweed cigarette. I never attempted to smoke more than one of them, though I found it quite as good as the Virginia cheroot served in the Italian restaurants of New York.

As a group, the Sargassons didn't smoke, but there were a few skilled individuals among them who could roll a seaweed cigarette. I never tried to smoke more than one of them, although I thought it was just as good as the Virginia cheroot offered in Italian restaurants in New York.

The Sargassons were a temperate people, although they produced intoxication by drinking rain water, in which spars and old anchors had been soaked.

The Sargassons were a moderate people, although they became intoxicated by drinking rainwater that had soaked in spars and old anchors.

All crimes had their punishments. The abuse of a wife of a Kantoon by her husband was practically unknown; but when thoroughly authenticated upon the evidence of a third party, this crime was punished by the execution of the wife—​the theory being that the culprit was more rebuked by taking from him the partner of his life, and compelling him to exist alone, than in any other way. As he coveted death, the infliction of that penalty upon the Kantoon would have been no punishment whatever. Like the unfortunate widows of India before the suttee was abolished, all wives so “extinguished” made [Pg 68] no protest whatever, but in every instance recounted to me, went to their deaths joyfully, because of the unhappiness and remorse they believed their absence would bring to the widowers.

All crimes had their consequences. The abuse of a wife by her husband in a Kantoon was practically unheard of; however, when confirmed with evidence from a third party, this crime was punished by the execution of the wife—the idea being that the offender was punished more by losing his life partner and being forced to live alone than in any other way. Since he desired death, this penalty would have felt like no punishment at all to the Kantoon. Similar to the unfortunate widows of India before the practice of suttee was abolished, all wives who were “extinguished” made no protest, but in every case I heard about, they faced their deaths with joy, believing that their absence would bring sorrow and regret to their husbands.

This real touch of femininity interested me very much.

This genuine sense of femininity fascinated me a lot.

The method of inflicting the sentence of death for crime was very curious. The hands and feet of the condemned were drawn together backward, so that the body took the form of a capital D. The man about to die was then affectionately kissed upon the forehead by all his comrades, and while the rest of the ship’s company chanted a dirge, the two men most beloved by him tossed the condemned into the sea.

The way the death sentence was carried out was quite strange. The hands and feet of the person being executed were pulled together behind them, making their body look like a capital D. Just before his death, he received a loving kiss on the forehead from all his friends, and while the rest of the crew sang a funeral song, the two men closest to him threw the condemned man into the sea.

To fall overboard generally meant death, because rescue by any other ship was forbidden, and no derelict was allowed to take such an unfortunate on board. If the wretched man could not regain his own ship he submitted quietly to the inevitable end.

To fall overboard usually meant death, because no other ship was allowed to rescue you, and no derelict ship was permitted to take someone in. If the unfortunate person couldn't get back to their own ship, they quietly accepted their fate.

Death, which ends all in Sargasso, as elsewhere, was so familiar to these people that tokens of sorrow were never worn. They met it fearlessly and without protest, believing that when their bodies were committed to their beloved mother, the Sea, the joys of eternal rest began. Children were taught that mermaids met the sinking bodies and tenderly bore them to coral grottoes, where they rested forever in peace under the watchful guardianship of the Greatest of all Kantoons, who rules the universe as he does the Sargasso Sea, and who never more would summon them to duty or to care.

Death, which brings everything to an end in Sargasso, just like anywhere else, was so common for these people that they never showed signs of grief. They faced it bravely and without complaints, believing that when their bodies were returned to their beloved mother, the Sea, the joys of eternal rest would begin. Children were taught that mermaids would greet the sinking bodies and gently take them to coral caves, where they would rest forever in peace under the watchful care of the Greatest of all Kantoons, who rules the universe just as he does the Sargasso Sea, and who would no longer call them to duty or worry.

Of course, the Sargassons knew not care, but thought they did. [Pg 69]

Of course, the Sargassons didn’t really care, but they thought they did. [Pg 69]


CHAPTER X.

COOKING FOR ALL.

Day by day the Kantoon’s heart softened toward me. The performance of my executive duties about the ship occupied my mind, and assisted greatly in reconciling me to my enforced absence from my native land. The presence of Fidette had much more than all things else to do with my contentment of mind. One of the pleasantest of my daily tasks was to keep guard over her while she took her morning swim. Armed with a long pole, at the end of which was fixed a very large knife, ground to sharpness of both sides, I swung over the side of the ship upon a broad board, suspended much as is a painter’s scaffolding. Upon this I walked back and forth, with the heavy spear poised in such a way that I could hurl it at a shark and prevent the endangering of my pretty sweetheart’s life. A section of the sod twenty feet square had been hewn away at the side of the ship, disclosing beneath the clear, warm water of the mid-Atlantic. Into this bottomless tank Fidette would dive from the window of her stateroom. She usually spent an hour at her bath, and then, seizing a knotted rope, she would climb back into the vessel, and into the same window from which she had emerged.

Day by day, the Kantoon's heart grew softer toward me. Focusing on my responsibilities around the ship kept my mind occupied and helped me cope with being away from my homeland. Having Fidette around played a huge role in my happiness. One of my favorite daily tasks was guarding her while she took her morning swim. Equipped with a long pole that had a large knife sharpened on both sides, I swung over the side of the ship on a broad board, much like a painter's scaffold. I walked back and forth on it, holding the heavy spear ready to throw at a shark and protect my beautiful sweetheart. A section of the ground measuring twenty feet square had been cut away at the side of the ship, revealing the clear, warm water of the mid-Atlantic below. Fidette would dive into this deep pool from her stateroom window. She usually enjoyed her swim for about an hour, and then she would grab a knotted rope to climb back into the ship through the same window she had come from.

Thus, for weeks, the monotonous routine of my life continued. I passed as much of my time in Fidette’s company as possible. The Kantoon’s threat had not been carried out. On several occasions we had dined together, [Pg 70] and, after the pretty Sargasson fashion, she had fed me with her own fingers from a bowl of seaweed pudding.

Thus, for weeks, the boring routine of my life went on. I spent as much time with Fidette as I could. The Kantoon’s threat hadn't been acted upon. On several occasions, we had dinner together, [Pg 70] and, in the charming Sargasson way, she fed me with her own fingers from a bowl of seaweed pudding.

An incident of importance about this time was my visit to the great floating kitchen, to which I have heretofore referred. It is needless to say that I was not trusted to make this journey until I had shown by my conduct that I was wholly reconciled to my Sargasson surroundings. The distance was not great, and, having learned in my boyhood to wield the paddle with cleverness, I found no difficulty in performing my share of the work.

An important moment around this time was my visit to the big floating kitchen I mentioned earlier. It goes without saying that I wasn’t allowed to make this trip until I proved by my behavior that I was completely at ease with my Sargasso surroundings. The distance wasn’t far, and since I learned how to paddle skillfully as a kid, I had no trouble doing my part.

Armed with a formal requisition from our Kantoon for the week’s supply of cooked food for the cantonment of the Happy Shark, we set out. This demand was inscribed upon a tarpon’s scale with a shark’s tooth. The character and the amounts of the supplies were to me undecipherable, because of the peculiar hieroglyphics in which they were written. We occupied the leading boat, being accompanied by ten others, fully manned, in which the week’s supply of provisions would be brought back.

Armed with an official request from our Kantoon for the week's supply of prepared food for the cantonment of the Happy Shark, we set out. This request was written on a tarpon's scale with a shark's tooth. The details and quantities of the supplies were unreadable to me, due to the strange symbols in which they were expressed. We took the lead in our boat, accompanied by ten others, fully crewed, which would bring back the week's supply of provisions.

We set out at sunrise and pulled steadily along the Grand Canal for two hours. This was a trip of great interest to me. For the first time I enjoyed the opportunity of seeing the other ships of the floating community close at hand, and of studying the faces of their inhabitants.

We left at sunrise and smoothly made our way down the Grand Canal for two hours. This journey was really interesting to me. For the first time, I got to see the other boats in the floating community up close and observe the faces of the people living on them.

I had decided before we had passed a dozen ships that our crew was in many ways superior to most of the others, and that, if I had to spend the rest of my days among the Sargassons, I had been quite fortunate in landing upon the Happy Shark.

I had decided before we passed a dozen ships that our crew was in many ways better than most of the others, and that if I had to spend the rest of my days among the Sargassos, I had been quite lucky to find the Happy Shark.

I felt very sad when we passed the Caribas. I found her moored in a new slip, cut for her reception in the floating debris. Several chains had been cast over the bow and stern, attaching her to stumps and trees firmly imbedded in the surrounding sod. I scrutinized the dear old craft thoroughly. Nothing was changed about her. [Pg 71]

I felt really sad when we passed the Caribas. I saw her docked in a new slip made for her in the floating debris. Several chains were thrown over the front and back, tying her to stumps and trees firmly set in the ground around her. I examined the dear old boat carefully. Nothing had changed about her. [Pg 71]

It was a mere fancy, but I imagined that she knew me!

It was just a fantasy, but I thought she recognized me!

On her deck were strange faces, all bearing the stamp of the Sargasson race. I was curious to learn who was occupying my cabin and sleeping in my berth, but the man in the boat with me could not, or would not, impart any information.

On her deck were unfamiliar faces, all showing the characteristics of the Sargasson race. I was curious to find out who was using my cabin and sleeping in my bed, but the man in the boat with me couldn’t or didn’t want to share any information.

We reached the kitchen ship about 11 o’clock, and I was soon on board.

We got to the kitchen ship around 11 o'clock, and I was quickly on board.

I have seen many strange places afloat and ashore, but none so thoroughly novel as was that vessel. Its main deck contained a series of rude furnaces and ovens, about which fifty men busied themselves preparing the food for the floating city. The work must have been very warm in hot weather and very dangerous to health in the cold season. I visited the lower decks and witnessed the reception of the seaweed, its assortment into fuel and food, and studied every stage of its preparation for the messroom. The great problem on board that ship was the procurement of fresh water, with which the cooking, obviously, had to be done. Several large condensers were set up and ready for use, but I could not discover that fires had ever been built under them. Most of the fresh water was caught from the skies upon a great awning of shellacked matting suspended over the masts. This awning was concave in shape, exceeding the deck area of the vessel, and was capable of catching a great deal of water from the skies. As it rained every second or third day, and the downpour sometimes equaled an inch and a half to two inches in half an hour, as shown by the rain gauge, the great tanks in the centre of the hulk were constantly kept filled.

I have seen many strange places both at sea and on land, but none as completely unique as that ship. Its main deck had a series of basic furnaces and ovens, where about fifty men were busy preparing food for the floating city. The work must have been really hot in the summer and quite risky for health in the winter. I explored the lower decks and observed how they received the seaweed, sorted it into fuel and food, and studied every step of its preparation for the mess hall. The biggest challenge on that ship was getting fresh water, which was obviously needed for cooking. Several large condensers were set up and ready to go, but I couldn’t find any evidence that fires had ever been lit under them. Most of the fresh water was collected from the rain using a large awning made of shellacked matting stretched over the masts. This awning was curved, larger than the deck area of the ship, and could catch a lot of rain. Since it rained every second or third day, with downpours sometimes reaching an inch and a half to two inches in half an hour, according to the rain gauge, the massive tanks in the center of the ship were always kept filled.

As a rule, the Sargassons ate only one meal a day. This was partaken of on each ship in two messes, one consisting of the crew and the other of the officers.

As a rule, the Sargassons ate only one meal a day. This was shared on each ship in two groups, one for the crew and the other for the officers.

The Kantoon of the Happy Shark, respecting the fact that I had been the commander of the Caribas, always [Pg 72] insisted upon my dining with his daughter, himself and first and second mates. The service was of the rudest possible character. All surrounded a large porridge dish, and each person helped himself or herself therefrom. When the number of persons about to dine exceeded five or six there were two bowls or more of this glutinous material. One fish was always regarded as a portion. The fish were laid upon the deck on the usual strip of matting, and each diner helped himself or herself.

The Kantoon of the Happy Shark, acknowledging that I had been the captain of the Caribas, always insisted that I have dinner with him, his daughter, and the first and second mates. The dining experience was extremely basic. Everyone gathered around a large dish of porridge, and each person served themselves from it. When the number of diners exceeded five or six, there were two or more bowls of this sticky food. One fish was considered a serving. The fish were placed on the deck on a typical mat, and each diner helped themselves.

As I have stated, fish formed a staple article of diet, and it was prepared very much as dried herrings are put up in the English seaport towns. Long rows of men were seen cleaning and dressing the fish, which were then placed in an oven, through which hot air from the furnaces passed. Thus they were slowly dried, like our desiccated fruits in the United States. The oil was rendered out, and found its way to a tank, where it was kept for greasing shark and porpoise leather.

As I mentioned, fish was a basic part of the diet, and it was prepared similarly to how dried herring is made in English port towns. Long lines of men could be seen cleaning and preparing the fish, which were then put in an oven where hot air from the furnaces flowed through. This process slowly dried them, much like our dried fruits in the United States. The oil was extracted and collected in a tank, where it was stored for greasing shark and porpoise leather.

In this floating kitchen I discovered an article of diet I had never before encountered. It was a sort of wild rice or wheat, that was boiled in the grain and then hastily dried. In this condition it would keep for years. I afterward became very fond of this food, and was surprised to learn that it was not liked on board the Happy Shark. It had the taste of parched corn, upon which I know the soldiers in our armies had sustained life for months together.

In this floating kitchen, I came across a type of food I had never seen before. It was a kind of wild rice or wheat that was cooked in its grain and then quickly dried. In this state, it could last for years. I later grew to really like this food and was surprised to find out that it wasn't a favorite on the Happy Shark. It tasted like roasted corn, which I knew soldiers in our armies had survived on for months at a time.

The equipment of the cook ship was kept up by details of men sent from time to time from the various communities. But some of the older men had grown very expert, and occasionally concocted special dishes for the Kantoon of the vessel from which they had been originally drafted, hoping in this way to ingratiate themselves with him.

The cook ship's supplies were maintained by groups of men sent periodically from different communities. However, some of the older men had become quite skilled and would sometimes whip up special dishes for the captain of the vessel from which they had originally come, hoping to win his favor.

For example, a most delicious soup was made from barnacles. A bucketful of these small shellfish would [Pg 73] be scraped from the side of a vessel or from floating logs, carefully washed and then boiled in several waters. In taste this soup was very much like rich clam broth. Of course, it was difficult to obtain hot, away from the cook ship, for the reason that fires were prohibited upon any of the other vessels. Yet this rule was often broken, as we shall see.

For example, an incredibly delicious soup was made from barnacles. A bucket full of these small shellfish would be scraped off the side of a boat or from floating logs, carefully washed, and then boiled in several waters. In flavor, this soup resembled a rich clam broth. Of course, it was hard to get it hot away from the cooking ship, since fires were banned on all the other vessels. However, this rule was often ignored, as we will see. [Pg 73]

While I was inspecting the ship, our men were loading the fleet of boats that had accompanied us, and early in the afternoon our return journey began. After a long and laborious tug at the paddle we reached the Happy Shark, in the darkness, and were welcomed back with a wild, weird chant. In this the Kantoon joined, and, rising sweetly above all the singers, I readily distinguished the rich, musical voice of Fidette, welcoming me home again.

While I was checking out the ship, our crew was loading up the fleet of boats that had come with us, and in the early afternoon, we started our return trip. After a long and tough struggle with the paddle, we reached the Happy Shark in the dark and were greeted with a wild, strange chant. The Kantoon joined in, and rising beautifully above all the singers, I easily recognized the rich, musical voice of Fidette, welcoming me back home.

Where separation is so unusual, and, from the very necessity of circumstances, people are compelled to live in such close and constant association, absence of a day or more over the ship’s side seems a much more important event than it otherwise would. [Pg 74]

When separation is rare and, due to the nature of the situation, people have to live in close and constant contact, being away for a day or more at the ship's side feels like a much bigger deal than it normally would. [Pg 74]


CHAPTER XI.

“MUSIC HATH CHARMS.”

Fidette and I had a very pretty habit of climbing far out upon the bowsprit of the Happy Shark, although clearly under the observation of every man on deck, and sitting there for hours dangling our feet in the water among the anemones and jellyfish.

Fidette and I had a lovely habit of climbing far out on the bowsprit of the Happy Shark, even though we were clearly being watched by every guy on deck, and we would sit there for hours, letting our feet dangle in the water among the anemones and jellyfish.

On the evening of my return we had taken our places as usual and were engaged in a serious conversation regarding our future.

On the evening of my return, we took our usual seats and were having a serious conversation about our future.

In Sargasso, the prospective bride is rarely consulted regarding the date of the wedding. But I did not want the rule to be followed in Fidette’s case. I realized that with her beauty, the commanding position of her father, and, above all, the discreet instructions she had received from her mother, Fidette had probably had other experiences of the heart before my lot was cast with hers.

In Sargasso, the bride-to-be is hardly ever asked about the wedding date. But I didn’t want that to be the case for Fidette. I understood that with her beauty, her father's powerful position, and especially the subtle guidance she had from her mother, Fidette likely had other romantic experiences before I was connected to her.

On this evening, therefore, I determined to make the condition of my feelings toward Fidette perfectly clear, to assure her of my unbounded love, and, if possible, to get her to fix a day when we should be mated.

On this evening, I decided to clarify my feelings for Fidette, to assure her of my deep love, and, if possible, to have her choose a date for us to be married.

I began by asking her if she were entirely heart free, and was assured that such was the case.

I started by asking her if she was completely free of any romantic feelings, and she assured me that was true.

“I did love once,” Fidette said, looking me frankly in the eyes and taking my hand as she spoke. “The young man was the son of an exiled Portuguese marshal, [Pg 75] and had been condemned to penal servitude in the Azores for some political crime. He made his escape in a small boat with his father, hoping to be picked up at sea. Their provisions were lost overboard. The poor father went crazy from hunger and thirst, and, throwing himself into the sea, was drowned. The son became unconscious, and, after drifting about for several days, his boat was captured and brought to Sargasso, where the stranger was adopted by one of the Kantoons.”

“I loved once,” Fidette said, looking me straight in the eyes and holding my hand as she spoke. “The young man was the son of an exiled Portuguese marshal, [Pg 75] and had been sentenced to hard labor in the Azores for a political crime. He escaped in a small boat with his father, hoping to be rescued at sea. They lost their supplies overboard. The poor father went mad from hunger and thirst and threw himself into the sea, drowning. The son lost consciousness, and after drifting for several days, his boat was captured and taken to Sargasso, where he was taken in by one of the Kantoons.”

“How was it that his life was spared?” I asked.

“How did he end up being saved?” I asked.

“Oh, his case was somewhat similar to yours. His life was not forfeited because he had not come with any purpose of conquest. His addition to our numbers was an accident, an entirely unsought incident in his life. He was very handsome, very tall and very dark.”

“Oh, his situation was kind of like yours. He didn’t lose his life because he didn’t come here with the intention of conquering. His joining us was an accident, something he didn’t seek out in his life. He was really attractive, quite tall, and very dark.”

“How did you meet each other?” I inquired, although I had no intention of becoming a jealous inquisitor.

“How did you guys meet?” I asked, even though I didn't want to come off as a jealous interrogator.

“Do you notice that large space of open water on our right, about midway between this ship and the next one?”

“Do you see that big area of open water on our right, about halfway between this ship and the next one?”

“Yes, I do,” was my reply. “I have often wondered why the sod has not covered it!”

“Yes, I do,” I replied. “I’ve often wondered why the ground hasn’t covered it!”

“One of the finest vessels of our community floated there from the earliest period of my recollection until about six months before you came,” continued Fidette, thoughtfully.

“One of the best boats in our community was there from the earliest times I remember until about six months before you arrived,” Fidette continued, deep in thought.

I now noticed that her face had taken on an expression of sadness I never had observed before.

I now saw that her face had an expression of sadness I had never noticed before.

“It was one of Sir John Franklin’s ships, that had been abandoned in the north, had drifted southward until it was melted free from the encircling ice floe by the Gulf Stream, and found a haven here with us. This was long years before I came into the world, but I have heard the story from my dear mother’s lips many times, and I remembered the ship very well. On the Royal George the stranger found an asylum. He was so quiet [Pg 76] and reserved that he attracted no attention whatever in the community for several months. One day, however, he came from the Kantoon of his own ship to deliver an official communication to my father. I was seated just where we are now. Our eyes met. It was a case of love at first sight for both of us, and although we found no opportunity or pretext to speak on this occasion, I did not let the second visit, which occurred within a week, pass without affording him an excuse to address me. I presented him the sprig of bay in token of my admiration, and, although he did not understand its full purport, he graciously replied in Portuguese, conveying his thanks. I speak only French, and, therefore, was compelled to murmur my appreciation of his words in that language. The young man replied in French, and we stood chatting at this side of the companionway some little time. Fortunately, the visit of his executive officer to my father was of longer duration than usual. The young Portuguese carried back with him triumphantly the sprig of green, and that act was the cause of much grief to us and of his subsequent destruction. Unwittingly, I destroyed the very life that I was interested in perpetuating. But of that I will tell you later.”

“It was one of Sir John Franklin’s ships that had been left behind in the north, drifting south until it was freed from the surrounding ice floe by the Gulf Stream, and found refuge here with us. This happened many years before I was born, but I've heard the story from my dear mother many times, and I remembered the ship very well. On the Royal George, the stranger found shelter. He was so quiet and reserved that he didn't attract any attention in the community for several months. One day, though, he came from the Kantoon of his ship to deliver an official message to my father. I was sitting right where we are now. Our eyes met. It was love at first sight for both of us, and even though we found no chance or reason to talk that time, I didn't let the second visit, which happened within a week, go by without giving him a reason to speak to me. I offered him a sprig of bay as a sign of my admiration, and although he didn't fully grasp its meaning, he graciously thanked me in Portuguese. I only speak French, so I had to express my appreciation for his words in that language. The young man replied in French, and we chatted for a while on this side of the companionway. Luckily, the visit from his executive officer to my father lasted longer than usual. The young Portuguese triumphantly took the green sprig back with him, and that act caused us much pain and led to his eventual downfall. Unknowingly, I destroyed the very life I wanted to preserve. But I'll tell you more about that later.”

“What was his name?”

“What’s his name?”

“Don Fernandez Otranto,” replied Fidette. “He had been educated in Paris and at Heidelberg, and his German schooling was responsible for the fact that he was an expert performer upon the trombone. I had never heard of such an instrument, and never knew what form it took. But I know that it is very sonorous and loud, because on our sacred days he often played for me upon this pipe, while I sat here, as we sit now, listening in enraptured fashion to its notes. Many of the beautiful arias were familiar to me because they had been taught me by my pretty mother, who sang well and played the mandolin to perfection. It became a source of great joy [Pg 77] to my heart to hear Fernandez play. I contrived to communicate this to him during his visit to our ship, and, after that, at nightfall, he always played a few bars from the national hymn of his beloved country. It became as the Angelus to me, for my mother had been a good Christian in her early days, and never overcame the inspiration that the sunset bell had had upon her in girlhood!”

“Don Fernandez Otranto,” replied Fidette. “He was educated in Paris and Heidelberg, and his German education made him an expert trombone player. I had never heard of such an instrument and didn’t know what it looked like. But I know it’s very resonant and loud because on our special days, he often played it for me while I sat here, just like we are now, listening in amazement to its sounds. Many of the beautiful melodies were familiar to me because my lovely mother had taught them to me; she sang well and played the mandolin perfectly. Hearing Fernandez play filled my heart with great joy. I managed to tell him this during his visit to our ship, and afterward, at sunset, he would always play a few bars from the national anthem of his beloved country. It became like the Angelus to me since my mother had been a good Christian in her younger days and never forgot the inspiration the sunset bell gave her in her youth!” [Pg 77]

“You told me that the sprig of bay given the visitor by you was the cause of dire disaster,” I suggested. “How was that?”

“You told me that the bay leaf you gave the visitor caused serious trouble,” I said. “How did that happen?”

“On the ship where he dwelt the Kantoon had a daughter older than myself, but deformed and homely,” replied Fidette, slowly and solemnly. “She was a fright—​not that I ever saw her, for, with the single exception of my visit to the Priest of the Sacred Fire to make my vows, I have never been a ship’s length distant from the Happy Shark. But I know that she must have been homely. She conceived a violent passion for Fernandez, which I am sure he did not reciprocate. Of course, he could not prevent her loving him, could he?”

“On the ship where he lived, the Kantoon had a daughter who was older than me, but she was deformed and not attractive,” Fidette replied, slowly and seriously. “She was a fright— not that I ever saw her, because, aside from my visit to the Priest of the Sacred Fire to make my vows, I've never been a ship’s length away from the Happy Shark. But I know she must have been unattractive. She developed a strong infatuation for Fernandez, which I’m sure he didn’t return. Of course, he couldn’t stop her from loving him, could he?”

“Certainly not,” I hastened to reply.

"Absolutely not," I quickly replied.

“Well, when he returned to the Goo-ge-Goo, or Green Octopod” (as the Royal George had been rechristened), “the miserable girl detected the sprig of bay that Fernandez still clutched in his hand. She said nothing, and, as the unfortunate young man did not then suspect her love for him, of course he was unaware that the token had roused her jealousy. She had him spied upon. She corrupted the executive officer of her father’s ship, who always accompanied Fernandez on his official visits to my father, and as a result the fact of our meetings was made known, and, indeed, parts of our conversation were repeated to the vixenish creature. Our dreams of bliss, all the sweeter because our meetings were stolen, ended with a terrible catastrophe.

“Well, when he got back to the Goo-ge-Goo, or Green Octopod” (as the Royal George had been renamed), “the miserable girl noticed the bay leaf that Fernandez still held in his hand. She said nothing, and since the poor young man didn’t suspect her love for him at that time, he had no idea that the memento had stirred her jealousy. She had him watched. She bribed the executive officer of her father’s ship, who always accompanied Fernandez on his official visits to my father, and as a result, the fact of our meetings became known, and even parts of our conversations were relayed to the cunning girl. Our dreams of happiness, made even sweeter by the secrecy of our meetings, ended in a terrible disaster.

“One morning I arose with the sun, and, as was my custom, hurried upon deck and looked out to the northward [Pg 78] toward Fernandez’s ship. It had disappeared. The sea had swallowed it during the night. Not a trace remained or a sign that it had ever existed, beyond that space of open water you see before you! Far down, down, down, in the depths of the ocean sank the Green Octopod, with every soul on board of her. So, in the frankness of my heart, I have told you how I have loved and been loved.”

“One morning I woke up with the sun, and, as usual, rushed onto the deck to look north toward Fernandez’s ship. It was gone. The sea had swallowed it up during the night. There wasn't a trace left or any sign that it had ever been there, just that open stretch of water in front of me! Deep down in the ocean lay the Green Octopod, taking with it every soul on board. So, honestly, I’ve shared with you how I have loved and been loved.”

There are mean traits latent in our natures. I am ashamed to say this pathetic tale did not evoke in my heart any disposition to give vent to tears. I felt no particular regret that the trombone player had gone to feed the fishes in the mid-Atlantic. Candidly, I had almost as much aversion for him as Fidette had confessed for the humpbacked girl who had stolen her lover from her, and who had undoubtedly scuttled the ship when she found she was going to lose him. What if he had escaped? Was he a good swimmer? Fidette didn’t know. The very ethics of the Sargassons would prevent him from declaring himself to his former sweetheart. Brief as had been his stay among these people, he would know that to save his life would be regarded as an act of cowardice, for when one’s ship had reached the end of its career every soul on board of her must die perforce. But, poor chap, he had been in love, and that excused anything.

There are cruel traits hidden in our nature. I’m ashamed to admit that this sad story didn’t make me feel like crying at all. I didn’t particularly regret that the trombone player had gone to feed the fish in the middle of the Atlantic. Honestly, I felt almost as much dislike for him as Fidette had admitted for the hunchbacked girl who took her lover away and who definitely sank the ship when she realized she was going to lose him. So what if he had gotten away? Was he a good swimmer? Fidette didn’t know. The very principles of the Sargassos would stop him from declaring his feelings to his former girlfriend. Even though he had stayed with these people for a short time, he must have known that saving his life would be seen as an act of cowardice, because when a ship reaches the end of its journey, everyone on board is doomed. But, poor guy, he had been in love, and that justified everything.

Fidette’s story of the first awakening of love in her heart had thrown us both into a very thoughtful mood. Now that I am calmer and look back upon the incident, I see how ridiculous was my assumption of heart-whole superiority to her. Although I did not permit the truth to find place in my memory just at that time, I can now recollect more than half a dozen episodes in my early life wherein I was as badly smitten as poor Fidette had been.

Fidette’s story about her first experience of love stirred up a lot of deep thoughts in both of us. Now that I’m calmer and reflecting on what happened, I realize how foolish my belief in my emotional superiority was. Even though I didn’t allow myself to acknowledge it at the time, I can now remember at least six times in my early life when I was just as infatuated as Fidette was.

I sat moodily gazing down into the water and watching Fidette’s little pink feet toying with the jellyfish and the [Pg 79] sea urchins. Her gaze was to the northward—​toward but far beyond the spot at which had rested the dwelling place of her first lover. She was in a reverie. I watched her face closely, taking one of her dainty hands in both of mine, and, apparently unnoticed by her, pressing it to my lips. Hardly a breath of air was moving, and the indescribable silence of the Sargasso Sea hovered over us.

I sat there gloomily, looking down at the water and watching Fidette’s little pink feet play with the jellyfish and the sea urchins. Her gaze was directed north—toward, but well beyond, the place where her first lover’s home had stood. She seemed lost in thought. I studied her face closely, took one of her delicate hands in both of mine, and, seemingly unnoticed by her, kissed it. There was hardly a breeze, and the indescribable silence of the Sargasso Sea surrounded us.

Suddenly Fidette’s face became transfigured. The pupils of her dark eyes dilated, the rosy blush of joy suffused her cheeks. I detected the slightest possible stiffening of the neck and elevation of the chin. She was listening. She changed her gaze toward the westward, and fixed it there. Her lips slightly parted, then broke into a smile of inexpressible happiness.

Suddenly, Fidette’s face transformed. The pupils of her dark eyes widened, and a rosy blush of joy spread across her cheeks. I noticed the faintest stiffness in her neck and a lift of her chin. She was listening. She turned her gaze to the west and locked it there. Her lips parted slightly, then broke into a smile of pure happiness.

Gently she withdrew her hand from my grasp. She had forgotten my presence; now she intentionally ignored me.

Gently, she pulled her hand away from mine. She had forgotten I was there; now she was deliberately avoiding me.

Across the waste of water and drift came to my ears a sound so shudder-inspiring that I in turn forgot Fidette. It was unlike any of the strange noises sometimes heard in the wakeful watches of the Sargasson night, defying rational explanation. It was music—​demon music! I, too, put my ears apeak, and I needed not to listen long to detect in slow and plaintiff measure the rhythm of the Portuguese national hymn.

Across the expanse of water and debris, a sound reached my ears that was so chilling I completely forgot about Fidette. It was different from the strange noises occasionally heard during those sleepless nights in the Sargasso Sea, defying any logical explanation. It was music—demonic music! I, too, perked up my ears, and I didn't have to listen long to recognize, in a slow and mournful rhythm, the melody of the Portuguese national anthem.

Fidette’s face told me the rest. Her first lover was alive.

Fidette's expression said it all. Her first love was alive.

The trombone player had escaped. [Pg 80]

The trombone player had gotten away. [Pg 80]


CHAPTER XII.

AGONY OF A JEALOUS HEART.

I always disliked the trombone.

I never liked the trombone.

Fidette remained in the same ecstatic, absent-minded condition until we separated—​I to pass a most wretched and unhappy night.

Fidette stayed in the same blissful, dazed state until we parted—​I to have a very miserable and unhappy night.

Alone with my thoughts, I marveled at the complete possession that this pretty Sargasson girl had obtained of my heart, and realized that I must decide promptly whether I meant to continue the contest for her affection or surrender to an unknown and unseen rival. This latter proposition was too repugnant to be considered.

Alone with my thoughts, I marveled at how completely this beautiful Sargasson girl had taken over my heart, and I realized that I had to decide quickly whether I wanted to keep competing for her affection or give up to an unknown and unseen rival. The idea of giving up was too unpleasant to even think about.

Evidently this Portuguese, this Fernandez, was unworthy of Fidette. By every token he ought to have been dead. If his vessel had been scuttled, as Fidette believed it had been, it was his duty to have gone down with the ship. If he were a brave man and worthy of a good girl’s love, he would be dead; the very fact that he was still alive, and playing the infernal instrument, was proof positive that he was a cowardly fellow, unworthy of any woman’s love.

Clearly, this Portuguese guy, Fernandez, didn't deserve Fidette. By all accounts, he should have been dead. If his ship had sunk, like Fidette thought it had, he should have gone down with it. If he were a brave man deserving of a good woman's love, he would have died; the simple fact that he was still alive and playing that awful instrument showed he was a coward, unworthy of any woman's affection.

This logic suited me down to the ocean’s bed, for I had developed a violent aversion to this man, although I never had known of his existence prior to that night.

This reasoning worked for me perfectly because I had grown to strongly dislike this man, even though I had never known he existed before that night.

The serious problem with me, however, was—​Did Fidette really love him?

The real issue for me, though, was—did Fidette actually love him?

A young girl manifests her affection for a man in such an unmistakable manner that even a child can read her thoughts and look into her heart. One does not have to go to the Sargasso Sea to understand what I [Pg 81] mean. In all ranks of society the maidenly heart is very much alike, prior to the time that its possessor has learned the art of dissembling.

A young girl shows her feelings for a man so clearly that even a child can understand her thoughts and see into her heart. You don’t need to go to the Sargasso Sea to get what I mean. In every social class, a young woman's heart is quite similar, before she learns how to hide her true feelings. [Pg 81]

Fidette had been in love before and was ingenuous enough to confess and to confirm it by unfeigned exhibition of joy. Had she been an American city girl, she probably might have affected an indifference upon the return to life of her former admirer—​but she was simply a natural woman. Too natural!

Fidette had been in love before and was gullible enough to admit it and show her joy openly. If she had been an American city girl, she might have pretended to be indifferent when her former crush came back into her life—but she was just a genuine woman. Too genuine!

Ah, but her heart was au naturel? What a comfort was that thought!

Ah, but her heart was natural? What a comforting thought that was!

Tossing out a sleepless night, I was on deck at the first appearance of dawn, and scanned the horizon to the westward in search of the ship upon which the mysterious trombone player had taken refuge. Not a vessel was in sight! I reasoned with myself that perhaps we had been deceived by our imaginations—​that we had not heard the music. Assuming that the man existed, that the trombone had been played, we might have been the victims of an echo, because there was no vessel to the westward!

After a sleepless night, I was up at dawn and looked out at the horizon to the west, hoping to spot the ship where the mysterious trombone player had taken refuge. Not a single vessel was in sight! I started to think that maybe we had been misled by our imaginations—that we hadn’t really heard the music. If the man did exist and the trombone was played, we might have just been victims of an echo, because there was no ship to the west!

My duties about the ship employed every moment of my time until early afternoon. I then ventured to call upon Fidette. She received me coldly. Her entire manner indicated that she was indifferent to any further attentions from me.

My responsibilities on the ship kept me busy every moment until early afternoon. I then decided to visit Fidette. She greeted me with a cold attitude. Everything about her suggested that she was uninterested in any more attention from me.

Stunned by her reception, I had the audacity to taunt her about her lover. I showed her the ill logic of his being alive—​developing the thought far more fully than had been done above. In vehement words I abused the fellow for being alive at all, declaring that it was his bounden duty never to have reappeared in Fidette’s path.

Stunned by her reaction, I had the nerve to mock her about her boyfriend. I pointed out the ridiculousness of him still being alive—elaborating on that idea much more than I had before. With intense words, I criticized him for even existing, insisting that it was his duty never to have crossed paths with Fidette again.

“If he be not a spook, or a Flying Dutchman, but a man of flesh and blood who cares for you and respects you, he would have boarded your father’s vessel before this time, in order that you might enjoy the pleasure of seeing him again,” I said jibingly.

“If he’s not a ghost or the Flying Dutchman, but a real man who cares about you and respects you, he would have come aboard your father’s ship by now so that you could enjoy seeing him again,” I said teasingly.

“He would have done nothing of the sort,” was Fidette’s [Pg 82] firm reply. “What do you know about our social customs? We are on the eve of the ‘Week of Silence’—​our great festival of the year. Fernandez and I must not meet until after the expiration of that gala period. Our minds would not be properly prepared for its joyous solemnities. But don’t you worry; Fernandez shall dance the Bamboola with me at the end of the week.”

“He wouldn’t have done anything like that,” Fidette replied firmly. “What do you know about our social customs? We’re about to enter the ‘Week of Silence’—our biggest celebration of the year. Fernandez and I can’t meet until after that festive period is over. We wouldn’t be in the right mindset to enjoy the celebrations. But don’t worry; Fernandez will dance the Bamboola with me at the end of the week.” [Pg 82]

Ah! but I did worry. [Pg 83]

Ah! But I did worry. [Pg 83]


CHAPTER XIII.

“THE WEEK OF SILENCE.”

The Sargasson method of taking rest was peculiar.

The Sargasson way of resting was unique.

Absolute inactivity was to them the wildest excitement. It represented their daily life of anxiety and the constant menace to death. On the other hand, dancing and carousing brought to them perfect rest.

Absolute inactivity was for them the craziest thrill. It symbolized their everyday life filled with anxiety and the constant threat of death. On the flip side, dancing and partying gave them complete peace.

The first day of the “Week of Silence” opened with a wildly hilarious dance, entitled “The Glorification of the Sun.” In common with all the members of the Community, I was awakened at 3 o’clock. I dressed, and made my appearance upon the deck. There I found the entire ship’s company drawn up in line, each man standing upon a mass of freshly gathered seaweed, still damp with the ocean’s brine. They all faced the east, where signs of the coming day already could be detected.

The first day of the "Week of Silence" started with a wildly funny dance called "The Glorification of the Sun." Like everyone else in the Community, I was woken up at 3 a.m. I got dressed and went out on the deck. There, I saw the whole crew lined up, each person standing on a pile of freshly gathered seaweed, still wet with ocean salt. They were all facing east, where we could already see signs of the approaching day.

Just as soon as the great golden orb appeared above the horizon the ship’s company broke into a hymn.

As soon as the big golden sun rose above the horizon, the crew started singing a hymn.

The music was in the minor key, and of a weird, monotonous character. The singing lasted for ten minutes, after which followed the Sun dance, in which everybody joined. It was somewhat after the fashion of the Roger de Coverley, and was accompanied by singing on the part of the dancers, that being the only music to which the feet of the dancers moved. The time was accentuated by the clapping of hands. A small wicker platter of shellfish was then handed around, each person taking one of [Pg 84] the scallops in his fingers and eating it. The dish was passed and repassed, and many times replenished, until all had heartily feasted. Then everybody was sent to quarters, and the sleep of one week began.

The music was in a minor key and had a strange, monotonous quality. The singing went on for ten minutes, after which everyone joined in the Sun dance. It was somewhat like the Roger de Coverley and was accompanied by the singers among the dancers since that was the only music the dancers moved to. The rhythm was emphasized by the clapping of hands. A small wicker platter of shellfish was then passed around, with each person taking a scallop with their fingers and eating it. The dish was passed back and forth and refilled many times until everyone had enjoyed a hearty feast. Then, everyone was sent to their quarters, and the sleep of one week began.

This sleep is to the Sargassons the supreme idea of excitement. It is indecorous to awaken until the Kantoon of the ship has himself arisen and summoned has chief officers.

This sleep is for the Sargassons the ultimate concept of excitement. It is improper to wake up until the captain of the ship has himself gotten up and called his chief officers.

Fidette had not appeared during the morning ceremony. She watched the sun rise, however, from the window of her own cabin, and was thoroughly imbued with the spirit of the ceremony. She composed herself to rest contentedly, doubtless looking forward with cheerful anticipation to “Bantang,” or the “Day of the Awakening,” when her lover would be permitted to call upon her.

Fidette didn’t show up at the morning ceremony. She did watch the sunrise from the window of her cabin and was completely filled with the spirit of the event. She settled in to rest happily, surely looking forward with excitement to “Bantang,” or the “Day of the Awakening,” when her lover would be allowed to visit her.

How I put in this week of misery, I can hardly find words to describe. I was forbidden to move about the ship. Never having been a heavy sleeper, I awakened on the next morning and found that the Sargasson cook had very thoughtfully placed a dish of dried berries and baked fish at the door of my stateroom. This thoughtfulness I highly appreciated, because I knew that I would be very hungry. I carefully divided the food into seven portions, in order that gluttony might not get the better of me, and cause me to suffer for the want of food later in the week.

How I endured this week of misery, I can barely express. I was not allowed to move around the ship. Not being a heavy sleeper, I woke up the next morning and found that the Sargasson cook had kindly left a dish of dried berries and baked fish at my stateroom door. I was really grateful for this kindness because I knew I would be very hungry. I carefully split the food into seven portions to make sure I didn’t overindulge and end up regretting it later in the week.

I rose as usual with the sun on the following morning, and carefully tiptoed to the upper deck in order to make a long and thorough search of the horizon, in the hope that I may detect the smoke of some passing vessel. I longed for the companionship of men who belonged to the real world that I feared I had left for ever. Although I climbed to the masthead, my search was in vain. Not a moving object was in sight!

I got up as usual with the sunrise the next morning and quietly made my way to the upper deck to scan the horizon in hopes of spotting the smoke from a passing ship. I missed being around people from the real world that I feared I might never see again. Even after climbing to the masthead, my search was pointless. There was nothing moving in sight!

I could and would have escaped had I not been in love with Fidette.

I could have escaped, but I was in love with Fidette.

The description of one day will answer for all of those that succeeded during the week of misery. If the [Pg 85] incident of the trombone player had not occurred when it did, I believe I could have occupied my mind during the entire week with thoughts of Fidette. But, under the circumstances, I was torn by jealousy, and my affection for the dear girl had been sorely weakened. Therefore, I used to sit for hours far out in the bowsprit, as it surged in and out the swaying sea, and rehearse to myself again and again the unhappy incident. There was an unreality about it that annoyed me. If Fernandez were dead some one else had played the trombone. Knowing nothing of Fernandez, this unknown would not come to see Fidette, and I could easily turn the girl’s mind against the suppositious lover when he failed to put in an appearance.

The story of one day is enough to represent all the moments that followed during that tough week. If the incident with the trombone player hadn’t happened when it did, I think I could have spent the whole week lost in thoughts about Fidette. But with everything going on, I was consumed by jealousy, and my feelings for the lovely girl had taken a hit. So, I would sit for hours at the end of the bowsprit, rising and falling with the waves, replaying the unhappy incident in my mind over and over. There was something surreal about it that frustrated me. If Fernandez was dead, someone else had played the trombone. Since I knew nothing about Fernandez, this stranger wouldn’t visit Fidette, and I could easily turn her thoughts against this imaginary lover when he didn’t show up.

She confidently expected me. Now, if he didn’t come, I would win her!

She confidently expected me. Now, if he didn’t show up, I would win her!

I contrived to sleep about twelve hours out of the twenty-four. But the silence and the loneliness were very oppressive.

I managed to sleep around twelve hours out of the twenty-four. But the silence and loneliness were really overwhelming.

To me, of course, sleep did not mean excitement. In the long voyages I had made I had grown used to taking very little sleep. Besides, I was very anxious for Fidette to wake in order that we might be reconciled. Several times I contrived to look into her dainty cabin as I passed the half-open door, but she lay arrayed like a bride on her pretty couch, apparently in a stupor. The Sargassons never snore. I have been told that very few of them ever dream dreams.

To me, sleep definitely didn’t mean excitement. After all the long journeys I’d taken, I was used to getting very little sleep. Plus, I was really eager for Fidette to wake up so we could make up. Several times, I managed to peek into her lovely cabin as I walked by the half-open door, but she lay there like a bride on her beautiful couch, seemingly in a daze. Sargassans never snore. I’ve heard that very few of them ever dream.

Their lives are so romantic in themselves that they need no visions in their sleep.

Their lives are so romantic on their own that they don’t need any dreams while they sleep.

Following my afternoon nap, I generally took a bath in Fidette’s pond. She was asleep, and I did not therefore intrude upon her privileged property.

After my afternoon nap, I usually took a bath in Fidette’s pond. She was asleep, so I didn’t disturb her private space.

Almost counting the hours, the dreary week wore away. My provisions were entirely exhausted by the sixth night, economize as carefully as I could.

Almost counting the hours, the gloomy week dragged on. I ran out of supplies completely by the sixth night, no matter how carefully I tried to stretch them.

The seventh morning broke resplendently beautiful. The Kantoon, awakened, came bounding out his cabin [Pg 86] with the skill of an acrobat, sprang into the air, and alighted neatly in the cask of water that stood awaiting him. It was one of my self-imposed duties of “The Week of Silence” to keep this cask filled with water. In the Sargasso Sea evaporation is so rapid that I have no doubt that the contents of the barrel would have been quite exhausted.

The seventh morning arrived, shining beautifully. The Kantoon, now awake, leaped out of his cabin with the agility of an acrobat, jumped into the air, and landed perfectly in the water cask that was ready for him. One of my own responsibilities during “The Week of Silence” was to keep this cask filled with water. In the Sargasso Sea, evaporation happens so quickly that I’m sure the barrel would have been completely empty. [Pg 86]

The magic of the Kantoon’s voice awakened the entire ship’s company. He gave a long, sonorous howl, which was the signal for everybody to start up and yawn.

The magic of the Kantoon's voice woke up the whole crew. He let out a long, deep howl, which was the cue for everyone to wake up and yawn.

A hearty meal was then served upon the upper deck, all being seated. Waiters were unknown, that idea never having developed in the Sargasson mind. The food had been cooked more than a week before and carefully stowed away in a water-tight chest, cast overboard to keep fresh, but held to the ship by a strong thong. One of the first acts of the steward was to drag this box out the water. Most of the men partook very sparingly. As for Fidette, she ate ravenously.

A hearty meal was then served on the upper deck, with everyone seated. Waiters were a foreign concept, never having been thought of by those in the Sargasso. The food had been cooked over a week ago and carefully stored in a waterproof chest, thrown overboard to keep it fresh, but secured to the ship by a strong strap. One of the steward's first actions was to pull this box out of the water. Most of the men ate very little. As for Fidette, she ate like she was starving.

As I said before, I always liked the frankness of this young woman, for she never pretended to be anything but the ingenuous girl she was.

As I said before, I always liked the honesty of this young woman, because she never tried to be anything other than the genuine girl she was.

Then followed the closing event of “The Week of Silence,” “The Dance of the Derelicts.” This differed entirely in character from the “Sun Dance.” The entire ship’s company did not participate. All the sailors remained standing respectfully with bared heads while Fidette executed a difficult and rather tedious hornpipe. She was arrayed in a curious costume, the skirt of which was woven from variegated sea-grass, hardly reaching to the knees. The bodice was made wholly of tarpon scales, held together by some insoluble gum. How beautiful were her arms and shoulders! After the hornpipe followed a “walk around.” Then, offering her hands to her father and the chief mate, the three skipped around the deck in a most hilarious “razzle-dazzle” manner.

Then came the final event of “The Week of Silence,” “The Dance of the Derelicts.” This was completely different from the “Sun Dance.” Not everyone on the ship took part. All the sailors stood respectfully with their heads uncovered while Fidette performed a challenging and somewhat lengthy hornpipe. She wore an unusual costume, with a skirt made of colorful sea-grass that barely reached her knees. The bodice was entirely made of tarpon scales, held together by some strong glue. Her arms and shoulders were stunning! After the hornpipe, there was a “walk around.” Then, taking the hands of her father and the chief mate, the three danced around the deck in a very lively “razzle-dazzle” style.

Not a smile crossed any cheek during this ceremony, which the Sargassons regarded as wholly religious. “The [Pg 87] Dance of the Derelicts” is a public manifestation of gratitude to the Greatest of all the Kantoons for his mercy in permitting the Sargassons to have survived another year. It is not to be wondered at that this strange people are grateful for the protecting power of the Most High. They really appreciate the benefits that He confers in allowing them to live after their own manner and under their own laws.

Not a single smile appeared on anyone's face during this ceremony, which the Sargassons considered completely religious. “The Dance of the Derelicts” is a public display of gratitude to the Greatest of all the Kantoons for His mercy in letting the Sargassons survive another year. It's no surprise that this unique community feels thankful for the protective power of the Most High. They truly value the blessings He gives them by allowing them to live their lives and follow their own laws.

To their way of thinking, there is a great deal of prosperity among the Sargassons, for which they are properly proud. They have no coin or medium of exchange, except sharks’ teeth and tarpon scales, but these seem to serve the purpose very well.

To them, there is a lot of prosperity among the Sargassons, which they take pride in. They don’t use coins or any kind of currency, just sharks’ teeth and tarpon scales, but these seem to work just fine.

The ceremonial ended as it had begun—​with another feast.

The ceremony ended just like it started—​with another feast.

Just as the long sleep throughout “The Week of Silence” had been to the Sargassons a continuous vision of the wildest excitement and a foretaste of the eternal bliss of the sweet-water heaven they all hoped to attain, so, antithetically, was “The Dance of the Derelicts,” in which they found no pleasure whatever, a solemn reminder of the cares of this world.

Just like the long sleep during “The Week of Silence” was for the Sargassons a constant glimpse of wild excitement and a taste of the eternal happiness in the sweet-water heaven they all hoped to reach, “The Dance of the Derelicts,” in sharp contrast, brought them no joy at all and served as a serious reminder of the worries of this world.

Fidette showed no anxiety to see or to converse with me. The old love had supplanted the new.

Fidette didn’t seem anxious to see me or talk to me. The old love had replaced the new one.

On that night, in the silence of the midwatch, I heard the ’cursed trombone again!

On that night, in the quiet of the late watch, I heard the 'cursed trombone again!

“The Week of Silence” had only added to the vigor and strength of lung that the player exhibited.

“The Week of Silence” had only boosted the energy and strength of the player’s lungs.

I hoped that Fidette was asleep and would not hear her lover’s signal.

I hoped that Fidette was asleep and wouldn’t hear her lover’s cue.

I stole stealthily along the deck and looked over the ship’s side, only to discover, as I had feared, Fidette’s pretty head, with its loosened mass of dark hair falling in profusion about her bare shoulders, at her cabin window. I was glad that in the darkness I could not gaze upon her happy face and see again thereon that smile of ecstasy.

I quietly made my way along the deck and looked over the side of the ship, only to find, as I had dreaded, Fidette's beautiful head, with her dark hair cascading around her bare shoulders, at her cabin window. I was relieved that in the darkness, I couldn't see her joyful face and that blissful smile again.

There was murder in my heart. [Pg 88]

There was murder in my heart. [Pg 88]


CHAPTER XIV.

THE KANTOON’S DISPLEASURE.

At an early hour the following morning the Happy Shark was put in shipshape for the reception of visitors. Several boats’ crews had been sent during the night to the cook-ship, and had returned laden with provisions that were temptingly placed upon a large table on the upper deck; but neither the guests nor ourselves were expected to touch the food. The Sargassons ring a new change on the Barmecide’s feast. Selfishness with them is a virtue. Charity begins at home.

At an early hour the next morning, the Happy Shark was made ready to welcome visitors. Several boat crews had been sent during the night to the cook-ship and came back loaded with food that was attractively arranged on a large table on the upper deck; but neither the guests nor we were expected to eat the food. The Sargassons put a new twist on the Barmecide’s feast. For them, selfishness is a virtue. Charity starts at home.

Very soon strangers began to come on board. It was the one day in all the year when promiscuous visiting among the members of the communities was allowable. Of course, the Kantoon and the chief executive officers of the various ships visited and consulted with each other when occasion required; but each hulk was absolutely the castle of its commanding Kantoon, and he was at liberty to punish by death, if necessary, an intruder whose presence on board was personally distasteful to him.

Very soon, strangers started to come on board. It was the one day of the year when casual visits among the community members were allowed. Of course, the Kantoon and the chief executives of the different ships would visit and consult with each other when needed, but each ship was completely under the control of its commanding Kantoon, who was free to punish an unwanted intruder by death if necessary.

My heart beat more easily as the long hours of the forenoon wore away without a visit from Fernandez. But, early in the afternoon, a small boat appeared on the Grand Canal, headed in our direction, and I instinctively felt that the oarsman in front was my hated rival. I was right. He came over the side of the ship in a jaunty manner, appearing quite indifferent about the character of [Pg 89] his reception. He failed to send the customary bluefish scale to the Kantoon, required by the Sargasson social code. Whether this was a mere oversight or a bit of bravado on Fernandez’s part I never knew.

My heart relaxed as the long morning passed without a visit from Fernandez. But, early in the afternoon, a small boat showed up on the Grand Canal, coming our way, and I immediately sensed that the rower in front was my despised rival. I was right. He climbed aboard our ship in a carefree way, seeming completely unconcerned about how he would be received. He did not send the usual bluefish scale to the Kantoon, as required by the Sargasson social code. Whether this was just a slip-up or a show of arrogance on Fernandez’s part, I never found out. [Pg 89]

It certainly gave mortal offense to Fidette’s father.

It definitely upset Fidette’s dad.

Fernandez, however, did not seem to care whether he saw anybody or not, except Fidette. The welcome that he received from her was effusive to a degree that never could be equaled beyond the limits of the Seaweed Sea. She held the palms of her hands up to his face in order that he might kiss them, and, as he threw himself into a kneeling posture before her, she seized a large deck bucket, always filled with water, and emptied its contents over his head. The very highest type of courtesy took this form.

Fernandez, however, didn’t seem to mind whether he saw anyone else or not, except for Fidette. The welcome he got from her was so warm it could never be matched anywhere beyond the Seaweed Sea. She held her palms up to his face so he could kiss them, and as he knelt down in front of her, she grabbed a big deck bucket, always filled with water, and dumped its contents over his head. This was the highest form of courtesy.

I was thrown into the deepest despondency, forgetting that I had always been a simple-minded man of the world, and that whatever seemed real to me in Sargasson life was absolutely unreal.

I was plunged into the deepest despair, forgetting that I had always been a straightforward person in the world, and that whatever felt real to me in Sargasson life was completely not real.

Fidette was dissembling!

Fidette was being dishonest!

I should have remembered that Fidette had never been effusive with me, and that what we call affection, the Sargassons regard as dislike. Deeply as Fidette’s heart had been touched by the pathetic strains of the low-voiced trombone, the thought ever present to her that Fernandez had been willing to live when the blessing of extinction was vouchsafed to him brought a revulsion of feeling in the innocent young girl’s heart.

I should have remembered that Fidette had never been very warm towards me, and that what we call affection, the Sargassons see as dislike. Even though Fidette's heart was deeply moved by the sad sounds of the soft trombone, the constant thought that Fernandez had chosen to live despite having the chance to die filled her innocent young heart with disgust.

Her public effusiveness ought to have shown me that she despised him! But I was so ignorant. In outliving his ship he had outlived her love, of course. If he had died Fidette would have cherished his memory for ever; but being alive, when he ought to have been dead, he was out of the court of love.

Her public displays of affection should have made it obvious to me that she hated him! But I was so naive. By surviving his ship, he had also lost her love, obviously. If he had died, Fidette would have held onto his memory forever; but since he was alive, when he should have been dead, he was no longer a contender in the game of love.

Ah! ignorance is never bliss.

Ah! Ignorance is never bliss.

During the long interview which the two young people had together I busied myself in other parts of the ship. I was conscious of the fact that the Kantoon was [Pg 90] in a terrible rage, and that he had sent for his first officer, who, in turn, had summoned several of the most trusty men.

During the lengthy interview between the two young people, I kept myself occupied in other areas of the ship. I was aware that the Kantoon was extremely angry and that he had called for his first officer, who, in turn, had gathered several of the most reliable crew members.

The visit of Fernandez came to an end. He was sent away with most affectionate handshakings and tender looks, these only serving as the signal for his destruction. The poor fellow walked on air, so happy had his welcome and tender leave-taking rendered him. He was exuberant in his manifestations of joy and pleasure. As he went over the side of the Happy Shark, to descend into the boat that he supposed awaited him, he stepped into a large sack, which hung suspended and open to receive him. The top was deftly gathered up and tied, and quicker than I can tell it the bag and its contents, heavily weighted, disappeared under the surface of the sea.

The visit from Fernandez came to an end. He was sent off with warm handshakes and affectionate looks, which only signaled his doom. The poor guy felt on top of the world; his cheerful welcome and heartfelt goodbye had made him so happy. He was bursting with joy and excitement. As he stepped over the side of the Happy Shark to get into the boat he thought was waiting for him, he accidentally stepped into a large sack that was hanging open to catch him. The top was quickly pulled together and tied, and before I could even blink, the bag and its heavy contents sank below the surface of the sea.

I never have approved of murder. But down in my heart I was glad there was one less trombone player, and that I had one less rival for the affection of Fidette.

I’ve never approved of murder. But deep down, I felt relieved there was one less trombone player, and that I had one less competitor for Fidette’s affection.

An hour later the cruel little creature was sitting by my side in our old place upon the bowsprit, dangling her little pink feet in the water, and laughing as merrily as if her unfortunate lover did not rest at that moment at the bottom of the Sargasso Sea.

An hour later, the cruel little creature was sitting next to me in our old spot on the bowsprit, dangling her tiny pink feet in the water and laughing as cheerfully as if her unfortunate lover wasn’t lying at the bottom of the Sargasso Sea at that very moment.

She assured me that her love for me was just as steadfast as ever. We wound our arms around each other like two sympathetic octopods.

She assured me that her love for me was just as strong as ever. We wrapped our arms around each other like two understanding octopuses.

And yet my thoughts constantly reverted to Fernandez.

And yet I kept thinking about Fernandez.

How much art there is in having a woman throw you overboard at the right time!

How much skill it takes for a woman to toss you overboard at just the right moment!

The achievement is hers; the consolation—​yours. [Pg 91]

The success is hers; the comfort is yours. [Pg 91]


CHAPTER XV.

THE CHIN-GOONE REVOLT.

The act of the Kantoon of the Happy Shark in ordering the summary execution of my rival was equivalent to an acknowledgment of my acceptance as his son-in-law.

The action taken by the Kantoon of the Happy Shark to order the quick execution of my rival was basically an acceptance of me as his son-in-law.

It was a shock to me that Fidette neither expressed any regret nor exhibited any remorse at the untimely fate of the Portuguese.

It surprised me that Fidette showed neither regret nor remorse over the unfortunate fate of the Portuguese.

A round of strange ceremonies then began, and continued for a month, during which time I had an opportunity of seeing all the Sargasson women. At a regular hour each afternoon they called in small groups to pay their respects to the prospective bride. I could not imagine how the information spread so rapidly among the communities. It seemed impossible that messengers could have been sent from ship to ship. I asked Fidette about it, and she explained that when a daughter of a Kantoon became engaged to be married notice was promptly sent to the Priest of the Sacred Fire, and the Sacred Light was flashed, signalizing the event. Every ship had a number, and was readily indicated.

A series of unusual ceremonies then began, lasting for a month, during which I had the chance to meet all the Sargasson women. Every afternoon at a set time, they would come in small groups to pay their respects to the future bride. I couldn't figure out how the news spread so quickly among the communities. It seemed unlikely that messengers were sent from ship to ship. I asked Fidette about it, and she explained that when a daughter of a Kantoon got engaged, a notice was quickly sent to the Priest of the Sacred Fire, and the Sacred Light was flashed to signal the event. Each ship had a number, making it easy to identify.

But how was the news transmitted to the High Priest?

But how was the news delivered to the High Priest?

That was a mystery.

That was a puzzle.

Not a single Sargasson woman came on board the Happy Shark that I did not see and carefully study. Without [Pg 92] exception they were all undersized, though hardy specimens of humanity. Their complexions were nearly all dark, doubtless owing to their open-air life, and to the fact that they never failed to exhibit their reverence for the sun by passing a large part of each day, with uncovered heads, directly under his rays. I did not see any woman who was as handsome as Fidette. But there were many pretty faces among our visitors.

Not a single Sargasson woman came on board the Happy Shark that I didn't see and closely observe. Without exception, they were all smaller in stature, but tough examples of humanity. Most of them had dark complexions, likely due to their outdoor lifestyle and their habit of showing respect to the sun by spending a large part of each day with their heads uncovered, directly under its rays. I didn't see any woman as beautiful as Fidette, but there were many attractive faces among our visitors.

Their dress was most interesting to me. Sometimes it consisted merely of a few yards of sea-grass cloth, tastefully draped about their figures. In other cases the waists were made by gathering up a strip of the same material at the neck and above the hips. The arms were universally bare. Having no means of sewing, as we understand the term, the Sargasson women only tied or pinned their garments together. In the association of the various primitive colors that the sea-grass enabled them to employ they were very skillful.

Their clothing was really intriguing to me. Sometimes, it was just a few yards of sea-grass fabric, artistically draped around their bodies. In other instances, the waists were created by gathering a strip of the same material at the neck and above the hips. The arms were always bare. Since they had no way to sew, like we do, the women from Sargasso simply tied or pinned their outfits together. They were very skilled at combining the different primitive colors that the sea-grass allowed them to use.

There wasn’t any national costume, but there seemed to be uniformity about the dressing of the hair. I did not observe any substantial variation from one form. The women, young and old, wore their hair long, and twisted it into a hard knot, directly on top of their heads, where it was held in place by a few spines from the fin of the shark. These made very satisfactory hairpins. In addition to these hair ornaments, the women frequently wore one vertebra of the shark, highly polished and with its appendant rib. I never understood the significance of that adornment.

There wasn’t any national costume, but there seemed to be a uniform way of styling hair. I didn’t notice any significant differences from one person to another. The women, both young and old, wore their hair long and twisted it into a tight bun right on top of their heads, where it was secured by a few spines from a shark's fin. These made really good hairpins. Besides these hair accessories, the women often wore a polished shark vertebra, complete with its attached rib. I never figured out the meaning behind that decoration.

It would be unfair to describe any one type of Sargasson beauty. As I have said, nearly all were dark-skinned, either from tan or by inheritance. I saw, however, two fair Greek girls who called at our ship, but I was unable to learn from Fidette anything of their history, because she could not speak Greek, Turkish or Albanian, and the white-faced Greeks were not conversant with the languages of Western Europe. These two [Pg 93] ladies were very becomingly dressed, and wore the only silk draperies that I saw during my stay in Sargasso. Their pretty bodies were wound in long, sleeveless garments, gathered at the waist by a simple cord. They wore in their hair, instead of the customary shark bone, a sprig of sea myrtle, very shiny and waxen.

It wouldn’t be fair to describe just one type of Sargasson beauty. As I mentioned, almost all of them had dark skin, either from tanning or by inheritance. However, I did see two fair-skinned Greek girls who visited our ship, but I couldn’t find out anything about their background from Fidette since she couldn’t speak Greek, Turkish, or Albanian, and the white-faced Greeks didn’t know the languages of Western Europe. These two ladies were dressed very elegantly, wearing the only silk garments I saw during my time in Sargasso. Their lovely bodies were wrapped in long, sleeveless dresses, cinched at the waist with a simple cord. Instead of the usual shark bone in their hair, they wore a shiny, waxy sprig of sea myrtle.

The ladies were received on board the Happy Shark with much ceremony. They were formally announced in each case; the fish scale of pinkish hue was sent to the daughter of the Kantoon, after which the guests were shown into the cabin and remained standing during the formal interview, when the congratulations were presented and acknowledged.

The ladies were welcomed on board the Happy Shark with a lot of fanfare. They were formally introduced one by one; a pinkish fish scale was given to the daughter of the Kantoon, after which the guests were taken to the cabin and stood during the official meeting, where congratulations were exchanged and acknowledged.

The entire party then seated themselves and began to gossip—​and the women of Sargasso were certainly the peers of any of our American wives, sisters or mothers in that social art.

The whole group then took their seats and started to gossip—and the women of Sargasso were definitely just as skilled as any of our American wives, sisters, or mothers in that social craft.

It must be remembered, in justice to them, that this was the only opportunity during many months when they could talk over their neighbors’ affairs together. Every confidence poured into the ears of Fidette was dealt out to the other daughters of the Kantoons by her in turn, rapidly as the visitors came, strict regard being had to absolute truthfulness. The result was that little harm was done to anybody. It was demonstrated that truthful gossip does no injury. This chatter served to sustain mutual interest in each other. In most cases the gossip was utterly frivolous and harmless. This woman told Fidette about the illness of her cherished cray-fish; the next asked condolences upon the death of her pet octopus.

It should be noted, to be fair to them, that this was the only chance in many months for them to discuss their neighbors’ situations together. Every secret shared with Fidette was quickly passed on to the other Kantoons daughters, as fast as the visitors came, always with a focus on being completely truthful. The outcome was that few people were harmed. It was shown that honest gossip causes no harm. This conversation helped maintain everyone's interest in one another. In most cases, the gossip was completely trivial and harmless. One woman told Fidette about her beloved crayfish’s illness; the next one asked for sympathy over the death of her pet octopus.

The octopus is the pug dog of the Sargasso! The young women affect and cultivate them as pets, much as our American girls do the hideous, black-nosed pug dog to which I have likened them. Indeed, the octopus is quite a companionable mollusk, once you understand him.

The octopus is the pug of the Sargasso! Young women treat and raise them as pets, much like our American girls do with the ugly, black-nosed pug that I've compared them to. In fact, the octopus is a pretty friendly mollusk once you get to know him.

No food was offered the visitors, the theory being [Pg 94] that food was provided in common, and each lady could readily obtain it on board her own ship. Many of the women had a fondness for schnapps, and inquired of Fidette if, in the capture of my ship, anything of the kind had been secured. They were always answered negatively.

No food was provided to the visitors, on the assumption that food was shared and each lady could easily get it on her own ship. Many of the women liked schnapps and asked Fidette if anything like that had been taken during the capture of my ship. They were always told no.

One and all of the ladies, as they took their departure from the cabin were received on deck by a sturdy sailor, before whom they bowed their heads respectfully, and received the usual baptism of a bucket of sea water.

All of the ladies, as they left the cabin, were greeted on deck by a strong sailor, to whom they bowed their heads respectfully and underwent the usual soaking from a bucket of sea water.

Drinking water, as I have explained, was caught in a tarpaulin roof that was constantly stretched across the deck. When a small cup of this pure liquid was handed to the visitor she was expected to take a sip of it, and then playfully to toss the contents into the face of her hostess, accompanying the graceful act with a gleeful shout of laughter. This was provocative of much merriment, and never gave offense.

Drinking water, as I mentioned, was caught in a tarp that was always stretched across the deck. When a small cup of this pure liquid was handed to the visitor, she was expected to take a sip and then playfully toss the contents into the face of her hostess, accompanying the action with a joyful shout of laughter. This led to a lot of amusement and never caused any offense.

If, during any of these visits, a rain storm came up, the ladies were never asked to remain on that account. Water had no terrors for them. Then, of course, in the canals of the Sargasso Sea, one had not any great fear of the waves.

If, during any of these visits, a rainstorm happened, the ladies were never asked to stay because of it. Water didn't scare them. Plus, in the canals of the Sargasso Sea, you didn't really have to worry about the waves.

The only restriction put upon Sargasson femininity that I discovered was that a woman must not weigh over two hundred pounds. If she developed adipose tissue exceeding that amount she was unceremoniously drowned. Under such circumstances death was always willingly accepted by the ladies themselves. They had little fear of death at any time, but their repugnance to obesity was inborn; the old women all possessed anti-fat remedies, the formulae of which they imparted to their daughters early in their lives.

The only restriction I found regarding Sargasson femininity was that a woman couldn't weigh more than two hundred pounds. If she gained weight beyond that, she was unceremoniously drowned. In such cases, the women themselves willingly accepted death. They had little fear of dying at any time, but their aversion to obesity was instinctive; the older women all had anti-fat remedies, the recipes for which they taught their daughters from a young age.

During this “Month of The Visitation” I one day noticed that the Kantoon’s face bore evidence of anxiety. He believed he had detected spies upon his vessel, under the guise of visitors. He was right, because the fame of [Pg 95] Fidette’s beauty had spread everywhere. Who had circulated the report? Naturally all statements made by visitors of her own sex pronounced her prim and homely. Already there were rumors of a social revolt against Fidette’s right to be called the most beautiful woman in the Community. The gossips asserted that she was a treacherous, despicable girl; and one of the old dames even went so far as to declare that Fidette was a vampire, and had drunk the blood of her lover before his body had been thrown unto the sea. Indeed, there was no limit to the horrible things said about Fidette by the women of Sargasso.

During this “Month of The Visitation,” I noticed one day that the Kantoon seemed anxious. He thought he had spotted spies on his ship, pretending to be visitors. He was right because the news of Fidette’s beauty had spread everywhere. Who had started the rumors? Of course, all the comments from her female visitors claimed she was plain and ordinary. There were already whispers of a social rebellion against Fidette’s claim to be the most beautiful woman in the Community. The gossipers insisted she was a deceitful, despicable girl, and one of the older women even went so far as to say that Fidette was a vampire who had drained the blood of her lover before his body was tossed into the sea. Indeed, there were no bounds to the terrible things said about Fidette by the women of Sargasso.

Knowing Fidette’s gentle character, despite the manner in which she had allowed her father to summarily dispose of the Portuguese trombone player, I gave no heed to the malicious tales put in circulation by the gossips of her own sex. I believed her to be gentle, pure and lovable. As our engagement was now acknowledged, Fidette insisted upon my saluting her with a kiss every time we encountered each other in public. She had a very cunning, and to me attractive, way of putting up her pouting face again and again, as she accompanied the act by saying “More!” and “Encore!”

Knowing Fidette’s gentle nature, even though she let her father quickly get rid of the Portuguese trombone player, I paid no attention to the nasty stories circulated by the gossips of her own sex. I thought she was gentle, pure, and lovable. Now that our engagement was acknowledged, Fidette insisted that I greet her with a kiss every time we ran into each other in public. She had a very clever and, to me, appealing way of sticking out her pouting lips repeatedly, saying “More!” and “Encore!” as she did so.

The real cause of the Kantoon’s anger toward Fernandez was not generally apparent, I admit; but eventually he took me into his confidence.

The true reason for Kantoon’s anger toward Fernandez wasn’t obvious, I’ll admit; but eventually, he opened up to me.

When I responded to his invitation to meet him upon the upper deck I found there, as a special mark of confidence and favor, a second barrel of sea water close beside the Kantoon’s tub. Understanding at a glance the delicate character of the tribute paid me, I clambered into the cask without waiting to have it suggested to me, and we stood facing each other in our respective tubs for several hours, going over the offensive rumors that had been put in circulation by the Sargasson women, and that had finally reached the Kantoon’s ears.

When I accepted his invitation to meet him on the upper deck, I found a second barrel of seawater next to the Kantoon’s tub, as a special sign of trust and favor. Recognizing the significance of this gesture immediately, I climbed into the barrel without waiting for anyone to suggest it. We stood facing each other in our tubs for several hours, discussing the hurtful rumors spread by the Sargasson women that had eventually made their way to the Kantoon’s ears.

Then we discussed my future and Fidette’s. Without [Pg 96] attempting a reproduction of the polyglottic character of the Kantoon’s language, the following may be set down:

Then we talked about my future and Fidette’s. Without trying to recreate the complex nature of the Kantoon’s language, the following can be noted:

In all frankness, he began, Fidette had made a mistake in preferring me to the Portuguese. The Kantoon (Fidette’s father) was the son of an Oporto sailing master. Fidette’s mother, as we know, was a New Orleans creole.

In all honesty, he started, Fidette had made a mistake by choosing me over the Portuguese. The Kantoon (Fidette's father) was the son of a sailing master from Oporto. Fidette's mother, as we know, was a Creole from New Orleans.

The propriety of the lover’s taking off was not questioned for a moment. His life was forfeit by the Sargasson code. And yet, by these Sargasson people, the trombone was held to be a sacred instrument, and this young man had devoted his life to its study. It was just their standard of music.

The lover's departure was never questioned. His life was condemned by the Sargasson code. Yet, to the Sargasson people, the trombone was considered a sacred instrument, and this young man had dedicated his life to mastering it. That was just their music standard.

The Kantoon informed me that a rebellion was fomenting, the first that had occurred since the great Chin-Goone outbreak in 1816, which grew out of a concerted plot on the part of 200 Kantoons to organize an expedition to go to St. Helena, rescue Napoleon and make him the Emperor of Sargasso.

The Kantoon told me that a rebellion was brewing, the first since the major Chin-Goone uprising in 1816, which stemmed from a coordinated plot by 200 Kantoons to set up a mission to St. Helena, rescue Napoleon, and make him the Emperor of Sargasso.

Napoleon was the only great figure in history thoroughly known and respected by the Sargassons. They regarded him in much the same light as the ancient Greeks and Romans did Hercules. To them he was rather more God than man. His imperious and impulsive character filled them with the wildest admiration.

Napoleon was the only major figure in history who was fully known and respected by the Sargassons. They saw him in a similar way to how the ancient Greeks and Romans viewed Hercules. To them, he was more like a god than a human. His commanding and impulsive nature inspired them with overwhelming admiration.

When these 200 Kantoons organized there was only one fearless young commander, Chin-Goone, who stubbornly opposed the project. He did not want Sargasso opened to the world. He defied the entire 200! Armed with the only ship’s auger in the community, at dead of night he scuttled 100 ships occupied by the leaders of the Napoleonic movement. These vessels, their Kantoons and their crews all went to the bottom.

When these 200 Kantoons got together, there was only one brave young commander, Chin-Goone, who strongly opposed the plan. He didn't want Sargasso open to the world. He stood up against all 200 of them! Armed with the only ship's auger in the community, he sank 100 ships at midnight that were occupied by the leaders of the Napoleonic movement. Those vessels, their Kantoons, and their crews all went down.

The movement failed, and for one year this young dare-devil Kantoon was, apparently, the most popular man in all the Community. But he thoroughly understood [Pg 97] his fate under the Sargasson law. He knew that he must die on the anniversary of his act. He enjoyed himself as much as he could, and when the day arrived, accompanied by his hardy crew, he visited the stately vessel of the High Priest and submitted quietly and without resistance to being triced up and cast into the sea.

The movement failed, and for a year, this young daredevil Kantoon was seemingly the most popular person in the entire Community. But he fully understood his fate under the Sargasson law. He knew he had to die on the anniversary of his act. He made the most of his time, and when the day came, with his tough crew by his side, he visited the grand ship of the High Priest and calmly accepted being tied up and thrown into the sea.

Recurring to the situation that confronted us now, the Kantoon was very grave, and said that the entire company of the vessel on which had dwelt Fidette’s late lover, the Portuguese, had risen in rebellion because of the young man’s execution.

Returning to the situation we faced now, the Captain was very serious and said that the entire crew of the ship where Fidette’s late lover, the Portuguese, had been, had rebelled because of the young man’s execution.

They had secured the co-operation of twelve other crews, and a night attack for the abduction of Fidette and her summary punishment was highly probable.

They had secured the cooperation of twelve other crews, and a nighttime attack to abduct Fidette and impose a quick punishment was very likely.

The method of punishing a young woman who had been treacherous to her lover was quite peculiar. The false sweetheart was compelled to live, but lines of age and crows’ feet were tattooed into her face. Her hair was bleached white, like an old woman’s, and every vestige of her youth was destroyed.

The way they punished a young woman who had betrayed her lover was really strange. The false sweetheart had to continue living, but they tattooed lines of age and crow's feet onto her face. Her hair was bleached white, like an old woman's, and every trace of her youth was taken away.

Such an outrage, of course, the Kantoon was determined to prevent, and I was quite as resolutely opposed to it.

Such an outrage, of course, the Kantoon was determined to prevent, and I was just as determined to oppose it.

We agreed to double the watch, and to be prepared to take “boarders” at any moment.

We agreed to keep a close watch and be ready to take on "boarders" at any moment.

Nights of sleepless anxiety followed.

Sleepless anxiety-filled nights followed.


I recollect that during the Virginius troubles we were beating down the Windward Channel one Winter’s night on board the United States frigate Wabash. I was a member of the ship’s company. We had been at sea for several weeks, and did not know whether or not war with Spain had been declared. Suddenly, in the moonlight, we made out a large Spanish man-of-war, about one mile off, on our starboard bow. The men were called to quarters. The decks were sanded down. The powder magazine was opened, and every gun on board [Pg 98] was loaded with shell or solid shot. For half an hour, in the silence of the night, every man stood at his post, awaiting a signal to open fire. Even the surgeon had his knives, his saws and artery forceps ready on the wardroom table.

I remember that during the Virginius crisis, we were navigating the Windward Channel one winter night aboard the United States frigate Wabash. I was part of the ship’s crew. We had been at sea for several weeks and didn’t know if war with Spain had been declared. Suddenly, in the moonlight, we spotted a large Spanish warship about a mile off our starboard side. The men were called to their stations. The decks were prepared, and the powder magazine was opened, with every gun on board loaded with either shells or solid shot. For half an hour, in the stillness of the night, every man stood at his post, waiting for the order to fire. Even the surgeon had his knives, saws, and artery forceps ready on the wardroom table. [Pg 98]

The great steel ship, that could have sunk our wooden craft in a minute’s time, passed.

The huge steel ship, which could have sunk our wooden boat in just a minute, passed by.

Not a sound on board! Not a moving light! Only silence—​and suspense.

Not a sound on board! Not a moving light! Only silence—and tension.


The memory of that moonlight night in the Windward Channel was renewed every night on board the Happy Shark. [Pg 99]

The memory of that moonlit night in the Windward Channel came back to life every night on the Happy Shark. [Pg 99]


CHAPTER XVI.

THE PAPIER-MACHE ORANGES.

During these days of harrowing suspense I saw much of Fidette.

During these suspenseful days, I spent a lot of time with Fidette.

Together we had walked into her father’s cabin one afternoon and she was showing me its treasures. In an artistically designed hanging basket of woven sea grass I noticed a dozen or more orange-like spheroids, quite resembling the fruit in shape and color. I at first mistook them for the real thing, wondering whence they had come. But, on closer inspection, I recognized them as specimens of detonating bombs, manufactured in Wilmington, Del., and used upon the Fourth of July and other national holidays to add to the noise and the enthusiasm of the occasion.

Together we walked into her dad's cabin one afternoon, and she was showing me its treasures. In a beautifully designed hanging basket made of woven sea grass, I noticed a dozen or more orange-like spheres that looked a lot like fruit in shape and color. At first, I mistook them for the real thing, wondering where they had come from. But, upon closer inspection, I realized they were actually detonating bombs made in Wilmington, Del., used on the Fourth of July and other national holidays to contribute to the noise and excitement of the celebration.

They are fired from small mortars, and are hurled to a great height in the air. When their velocity is exhausted they explode. They are filled with charcoal and a fulminate similar to that with which percussion caps are charged. They are the most dangerous fireworks used, and the manufacturer will only sell them to the most experienced exhibitors.

They are launched from small mortars and shot up high into the air. When their speed runs out, they explode. They contain charcoal and a detonating substance similar to that used in percussion caps. These are the most dangerous type of fireworks available, and the manufacturer only sells them to the most experienced operators.

A terrible experience enabled me to recognize these deadly missiles at a glance. Only a few years before I had been bound up the Delaware to Philadelphia for charter when the captain decided to anchor off Wilmington, owing to fog, and I, as first mate, was sent ashore to proceed to the Quaker City by train, in order to report [Pg 100] to our principals. I had succeeded in finding the mouth of Brandywine Creek, and was rapidly ascending it toward the nearest street to the railroad station, when, the mist having lifted, I saw that I was near a large brick factory at which fireworks were made. The exterior of the building announced the fact and bore the name of the company.

A terrifying experience helped me spot these deadly missiles immediately. Just a few years earlier, I was traveling up the Delaware to Philadelphia for a charter when the captain decided to anchor off Wilmington because of the fog. As the first mate, I was sent ashore to take a train to the Quaker City to report to our superiors. I managed to find the mouth of Brandywine Creek and was quickly making my way to the nearest street leading to the railroad station when, as the fog cleared, I realized I was close to a large brick factory where they made fireworks. The outside of the building made it clear what was produced inside and displayed the company’s name. [Pg 100]

Just as I was passing this building, that faced the little creek, a terrific explosion occurred within its walls. The entire side of the structure was blown out, and one unfortunate man was hurled almost over my head into the water. Believing that I could render aid to the wounded—​and I was confident there must be many—​I told my men to land me at the little wharf near the works, and hurried into the building. All was wreck and confusion. Two dead women and five dead men lay about the room. Almost without exception they were unscarred and appeared to have died from concussion. In a box, each carefully separated by a layer of cotton, lay several hundred of these papier-mâché-encased bombs.

Just as I was passing this building by the small creek, a huge explosion happened inside. The whole side of the building blew out, and one unfortunate guy was thrown almost over my head into the water. Thinking I could help the injured—and I was sure there must be many—I told my crew to drop me off at the little dock near the site and rushed into the building. It was complete chaos. Two dead women and five dead men were scattered around the room. Almost all of them were unhurt and seemed to have died from the blast. In a box, each carefully separated by a layer of cotton, were several hundred of these papier-mâché-wrapped bombs.

They were exactly similar in color to those I saw before me.

They looked exactly the same in color as those I had seen in front of me.

Evidently the Kantoon did not know the dangerous character of the pretty yellow spheres that occupied so prominent a place in his quarters. Just at this moment the good man entered, and I asked him how they had come into his possession.

Clearly, the Kantoon didn't realize the risky nature of the pretty yellow spheres that were so prominently displayed in his room. Just then, the good man walked in, and I asked him how he had come to have them.

Taking one up, playfully, he explained, as he tossed it about from one hand to the other, that they had been found in a box of wreckage that had floated into the canal several months before, and had been picked up by one of his boat crews. The box had been in the water several months, but it was hermetically sealed.

Grabbing one playfully, he explained while tossing it between his hands that they had been discovered in a box of debris that had drifted into the canal a few months earlier and was picked up by one of his boat crews. The box had been in the water for several months, but it was tightly sealed.

“Oh! they are all right,” he said, carelessly.

“Oh! they’re all right,” he said, casually.

The Kantoon admitted that he had no idea to what use the orange-hued spheres were put. He had been in the habit of making ink from their contents, which Fidette [Pg 101] had used in decorating shells, fish scales and sharks’ teeth.

The Kantoon admitted that he had no idea what the orange-hued spheres were used for. He had been used to making ink from their contents, which Fidette had used to decorate shells, fish scales, and sharks' teeth. [Pg 101]

I gently took the small sphere from the Kantoon’s fingers and replaced it in the basket, telling him in a general way that harm might come to him if he dropped one. To Fidette, however, on the earliest opportunity, I made a free and frank confession. I told her that to drop one of those detonating shells meant instant death to every one within a radius of twenty-five feet. She appeared to attach no importance to my caution, but my words found an indelible place in her bright memory.

I carefully took the small sphere from the Kantoon’s fingers and put it back in the basket, warning him casually that he could get hurt if he dropped one. To Fidette, however, at the first chance I got, I made a full and honest confession. I told her that dropping one of those explosive shells would mean instant death for anyone within a twenty-five-foot radius. She seemed to ignore my warning, but my words stuck in her sharp memory.

It was an episode that only a woman’s genius could turn to future account.

It was an event that only a woman's brilliance could make the most of in the future.

They were to become “blood oranges.”

They were about to become “blood oranges.”

The history of this revolt against the Kantoon of the Happy Shark, is exceedingly curious.

The history of this revolt against the Kantoon of the Happy Shark is quite interesting.

Ostensibly, the rebellion was for the purpose of avenging the death of the young Portuguese lover of Fidette. But it was led by a young man who had not personally known the Portuguese, and whose real motive I shall now explain.

Ostensibly, the rebellion was meant to avenge the death of Fidette's young Portuguese lover. However, it was led by a young man who hadn’t personally known the Portuguese and whose true motive I will now explain.

I have already told what a sturdy race of men the Sargassons were. This was due to the cruel, but invariable, rule of destroying all weak children and of putting to death all young men who, having attained their growth, did not reach the height of six feet or more. When a young man attained the age of 21 he was summoned before the Kantoons of twenty-one ships, who assembled on an island of floating sod, and he was then carefully measured as to his height. The only question ever raised was whether the candidate so examined had attained his full growth. Instances had happened in which the young man had been kept under observation for several years, and then finally condemned. The penalty was death.

I have already mentioned how strong the Sargassons were. This was because of their harsh, but constant, rule of eliminating all weak children and executing any young men who, after reaching maturity, did not stand at least six feet tall. When a young man turned 21, he was called before the Kantoons of twenty-one ships, who gathered on a floating sod island, and he was then carefully measured for height. The only question ever asked was whether the candidate had reached his full height. There were cases where a young man was watched for several years before ultimately being condemned. The punishment was death.

There were no jails in Sargasso where people who broke the laws could be locked up. You will remember [Pg 102] that I suffered a few days’ confinement in a temporary cage on the main deck of the Happy Shark. It is not improbable that such a cell existed on all the ships. But the difficulty of caring for prisoners and the impossibility of banishment made it necessary to inflict the death penalty for nearly all infractions of the Sargasson social customs.

There were no jails in Sargasso where people who broke the laws could be locked up. You might recall that I spent a few days locked in a temporary cage on the main deck of the Happy Shark. It's likely that such a cell was found on all the ships. However, the challenge of managing prisoners and the impossibility of exile meant that the death penalty was applied for almost all violations of Sargasson social customs.

One of the most popular men in all the Seaweed Sea was the son of a distinguished Kantoon, whose barnacle-covered ship was not far distant from the Happy Shark. He had just attained his majority, and at a council of Kantoons, at which he had presented himself, it had been decided that he was a full half inch under size. However much he stretched his neck in the effort to elongate his frame to the required six feet, the decision was against him. Most decided in his opinion was the Kantoon of my ship. He scouted the idea that the young man had not attained his full stature. He ridiculed the assertion of the candidate that he still suffered from growing pains, and finally turned the tide against a popular movement on the part of several other members of the council to give the candidate another year’s grace.

One of the most well-liked guys in the Seaweed Sea was the son of a respected Kantoon, whose barnacle-covered ship was not far from the Happy Shark. He had just turned 18, and at a council of Kantoons he attended, it was determined that he was a full half inch under the required height. No matter how much he stretched his neck trying to hit the six-foot mark, the verdict was against him. The Kantoon from my ship was particularly adamant about it. He dismissed the idea that the young man hadn’t reached his full height. He mocked the candidate’s claim that he was still experiencing growing pains and ultimately swayed the council against a popular push from several other members to give the candidate an extra year.

It is doubtful if this extension of time would have proved of real benefit to the candidate, because he had already done everything in his power to lengthen himself, having hung by his arms for half a day at a time in order to expand the knee and hip joints. The Kantoon of the Happy Shark pronounced the final decree that the young man must die.

It’s uncertain whether this extension of time would have actually helped the candidate, because he had already done everything he could to grow taller, hanging by his arms for half a day at a time to stretch his knee and hip joints. The Kantoon of the Happy Shark issued the final judgment that the young man must die.

Entirely contrary to custom, the condemned protested.

Entirely against tradition, the condemned spoke out.

His firmness in the matter, his disinclination to accept death when it was decreed him, excited wonderment. As usual in such cases, he had a week in which to take leave of his friends, at the end of which time he was expected to present himself for execution.

His determination in the situation, his unwillingness to accept death when it was set for him, sparked curiosity. As is typical in these cases, he had a week to say goodbye to his friends, after which he was expected to show up for execution.

During that interval he fomented the rebellion. [Pg 103]

During that time, he stirred up the rebellion. [Pg 103]

The women who had visited Fidette on the Happy Shark had repeated and enlarged upon the cruel incident of the Portuguese’s death. The young insurgent leader caught up this act as one of injustice, and gathered around him a faithful band of fifty rebellious spirits like himself. They seized a derelict that was occupied only by a caretaker, fortified it and scorned the mandate of the Grand Council.

The women who had visited Fidette on the Happy Shark had talked about and expanded on the brutal event of the Portuguese's death. The young rebel leader saw this act as unjust and gathered a loyal group of fifty fellow rebels like himself. They took over an abandoned ship that was only being looked after by a caretaker, fortified it, and ignored the orders of the Grand Council.

Hansko Yap, as he was called, announced that the purpose of himself and his followers was to avenge the death of Fernandez. But the real motive was to humiliate the Kantoon of my ship for the manner in which he had persisted in bringing about the sentence of death. Spurred on by the courage of despair, the young leader developed into a veritable Commander Cushing.

Hansko Yap, as he was known, declared that he and his followers aimed to avenge Fernandez's death. But the true motivation was to humiliate the Kantoon of my ship for how he insisted on bringing about the death sentence. Fueled by desperation, the young leader transformed into a genuine Commander Cushing.

With utter fearlessness he prepared the most deadly engine that could be sent against his adversaries. This consisted of a large spar—​the foremast of his own ship—​which was neatly tapered to a point, and this capped with iron. The spar was eighty feet long, and as straight as an arrow.

With complete fearlessness, he built the most lethal weapon he could use against his enemies. It was a large spar—the foremast of his own ship—carefully shaped to a point and topped with iron. The spar was eighty feet long and as straight as an arrow.

The method of attack was to use this spar as a battering ram to break holes through the assailed ships. With entire indifference to the presence of sharks, forty of the young men who had joined in the rebellion would spring into the water, clasp the spar tightly under one arm, and with the disengaged hand propel the floating mast at a high rate of speed. Starting back a thousand feet or more from the derelict they intended to assail, they would bring their engine of destruction forward with a rapid and regular stroke of great power until within five feet of the vessel, when, at a signal from their leader, all would dive. The crash was so great that the hull of a wooden vessel was always broken in.

The attack method involved using this spar as a battering ram to smash holes in the targeted ships. Without worrying about the presence of sharks, forty young men who had joined the rebellion would leap into the water, hold the spar tightly under one arm, and with their free hand propel the floating mast at high speed. Starting from a thousand feet or more away from the wreck they planned to target, they would move their engine of destruction forward with strong, steady strokes until they were just five feet from the vessel, when, at a signal from their leader, everyone would dive. The impact was so powerful that the hull of a wooden ship was always crushed in.

With iron steamers the damage was less serious, but it was only a question of time and repetition when a seam would open and the plates start apart. Being without [Pg 104] any means of stopping the inflow of water, the Sargassons of the doomed ship methodically prepared themselves for death, and stood upon the deck chanting their weird, funereal song until the ship gradually settled and took its final plunge.

With iron steamers, the damage was less severe, but it was just a matter of time and repetition before a seam would open and the plates would start to separate. Without any way to stop the water from flooding in, the crew members of the doomed ship calmly prepared for death, standing on the deck and chanting their eerie, mournful song until the ship gradually sank and made its final plunge.

Such had been the experience in the attacks upon all vessels prior to the assault on the Happy Shark.

Such had been the experience in the attacks on all vessels before the assault on the Happy Shark.

Already this bold opponent of public order had sunk a dozen ships, and had caused it to be made known among the entire community that our craft must accept the same fate.

Already, this daring enemy of public order had sunk a dozen ships and made it known throughout the whole community that our vessels would meet the same destiny.

As the defense had been placed completely in my hands, I took the precaution of having twenty boats in the water ready to be manned and sent out at a moment’s notice. In similar cases the oarsman took his place in the stern of the boat, while in the bow was a sailor armed with a very sharp knife. The defense, therefore, was likely to be very stubborn, because a score of semi-savages, armed with huge swords, would be able to make a very serious attack upon twice as many men swimming in water. Excepting a few men who were already in the boats, keeping them in order so that they could be promptly manned, the rest of the crew lay asleep upon the deck, all armed with spears or cutlasses, awaiting the boarding party. [Pg 105]

Since the defense was entirely up to me, I made sure to have twenty boats in the water, ready to be crewed and launched at a moment's notice. In these situations, the rower would sit at the back of the boat, while a sailor with a very sharp knife took position at the front. This meant the defense would likely be very tough, as a group of semi-savages armed with large swords could easily launch a serious attack on twice as many men swimming in the water. Aside from a few crew members already in the boats, making sure everything was ready for quick action, the rest of the crew lay asleep on the deck, all equipped with spears or cutlasses, waiting for the boarding party. [Pg 105]


CHAPTER XVII.

THE SPAR FIGHT.

I had the morning watch, usually uneventful. I was standing on the quarter-deck and scanning the Grand Canal with the utmost care. We had been told the mode of attack employed by the revolutionists—​not that they had always used the spar, for on one occasion the fifty insurgents had swum to the side of a vessel, swarmed upon its deck like rats, massacred the officers and crew, scuttled the hulk and departed. We were alert.

I was on morning watch, which is usually pretty quiet. I was standing on the quarter-deck, carefully watching the Grand Canal. We had been informed about the attack methods used by the revolutionaries—not that they always used the spar, since on one occasion, fifty insurgents swam up to a ship, swarmed onto the deck like rats, killed the officers and crew, sank the ship, and then left. We were on high alert.

Suddenly I descried a ripple on the surface of the Grand Canal. It might have been caused by a sea monster, and I confess that at first I did not attach much importance to the moving object.

Suddenly, I saw a ripple on the surface of the Grand Canal. It could have been caused by a sea monster, and I admit that at first, I didn't think much of the moving object.

At the end of a quarter of an hour, however, it had approached so closely that I could detect the almost submerged heads of the swimmers ranged along both sides of the floating spar.

At the end of fifteen minutes, though, it had gotten so close that I could see the nearly submerged heads of the swimmers lined up on both sides of the floating spar.

I hurried to the main deck, where the crew lay asleep, and awaking each man assigned him to his post.

I rushed to the main deck, where the crew was asleep, and woke each person to assign them to their post.

Only the bravest were given positions in the small boats, because, unequal as appeared the struggle between the men in the water, armed only with short daggers, and the members of our crew, wielding heavy cutlasses in the bows of the small boats, there was a terrible feature about the fight to which I have not referred.

Only the bravest were assigned to the small boats, because, despite how uneven the battle seemed between the men in the water, armed only with short daggers, and our crew, who wielded heavy cutlasses in the front of the small boats, there was a frightening aspect of the fight that I haven't mentioned.

The Sargassons were born swimmers. They never [Pg 106] went into the water without a weapon of some kind to defend themselves against sharks, and the Sargasson youth, with his double-edged knife, was more than able to cope with any one shark that might attack him. This savage monster of the sea, as is well known, turns belly upward before it seizes upon its prey. The mouth is located under the bottom of the jaw, and it cannot seize an object on the surface of the water without turning over. Taking advantage of this fact, the Sargasson swimmer waits until he sees the white belly of the shark in the water, when he dives resolutely and plunges the terrible knife into the vitals of his enemy. Of course, it occasionally happens that he miscalculates his distance, or the refraction of the water deceives him as to the exact location of the fish. In that case he pays the penalty of his miscalculation with his life. But the value of such experience with sharks makes the Sargasson a terrible enemy in the water.

The Sargassons were natural swimmers. They never went into the water without some kind of weapon to defend themselves against sharks, and the Sargasson youth, armed with his double-edged knife, was more than capable of handling any shark that might attack him. This savage sea creature, as is well-known, flips belly-up before it goes after its prey. Its mouth is positioned under the jaw, so it can’t grab anything on the water's surface without turning over. Taking advantage of this, the Sargasson swimmer waits until he sees the shark’s white belly in the water, then dives down boldly and drives his deadly knife into his enemy's vital spots. Of course, there are times when he misjudges the distance, or the bending of light in the water tricks him about the exact location of the fish. In such cases, he might pay for his mistake with his life. But the value of this experience with sharks makes the Sargasson a formidable foe in the water.

By the time that the attacking party had arrived within twelve or fifteen hundred feet of our vessel the Kantoon had been awakened and relieved me of the command.

By the time the attacking party got within twelve or fifteen hundred feet of our ship, the Kantoon had been alerted and took over the command from me.

The boats were equipped, the paddles were in place, and the sailors with their cutlasses, crouching low in the narrow bows, were ready to do and die.

The boats were ready, the paddles were set, and the sailors with their swords, crouching low in the narrow fronts, were prepared to fight and take risks.

At the word of command our flotilla of sea-root canoes emerged in two divisions from behind the stern and bow of the Happy Shark. At a rapid rate our boats advanced toward the moving spar, which had now turned and was headed directly for our ship. The voice of the commander of the attacking party could be distinctly heard as he gave orders to his men.

At the command, our group of sea-root canoes appeared in two lines from behind the back and front of the Happy Shark. Our boats quickly moved toward the floating spar, which had now turned and was heading straight for our ship. We could clearly hear the voice of the leader of the attacking party as he shouted orders to his men.

The spar was brought to a halt, the insurgent chief evidently deciding to accept battle in the open water. The mysterious feature to me was the remarkable faculty that the men in the water had of keeping their bodies almost completely submerged. When at rest they all turned upon [Pg 107] their backs, merely exposing their nostrils, and one of their ears in order to hear the commands when given.

The spar came to a stop, as the insurgent chief clearly chose to face battle in the open water. What amazed me was how well the men in the water could keep their bodies almost entirely submerged. When they rested, they all flipped onto their backs, exposing just their nostrils and one ear to hear commands when they were given. [Pg 107]

The bravery of our sailors could not be questioned. Under perfect discipline, the two divisions moved forward and simultaneously attacked the two lines of men on the sides of the spar. It seemed a matter of only a few seconds when each swimmer would be cut down and the contest ended. In fact, the fight seemed such an unequal one that I felt, though I dared not express, considerable sympathy for the misguided assailants.

The courage of our sailors was undeniable. With perfect discipline, the two divisions advanced and simultaneously attacked the lines of men on either side of the spar. It felt like only a few seconds until each swimmer would be taken down and the battle would be over. In reality, the fight seemed so one-sided that I felt, though I didn’t dare say it, a lot of sympathy for the misguided attackers.

My feelings were not shared by the Kantoon, who, the very moment that he saw the insurgents had decided to meet their adversaries in the middle of the Grand Canal, rather than at the vessel’s side, bestirred himself about the ship, distributing arms to those of us remaining on board.

My feelings weren't shared by the Kantoon, who, the moment he saw the insurgents had chosen to confront their enemies in the middle of the Grand Canal instead of at the ship's side, started moving around the ship, handing out weapons to those of us still on board.

He handed me a long and very sharp sword with the injunction that he hoped I would know how to use it, for the occasion would probably arise at once.

He handed me a long, very sharp sword and told me he hoped I would know how to use it, since the situation would likely come up immediately.

I was completely mystified, but did not ask an explanation. Nothing could have seemed more improbable than that any of the swimmers would survive the assault of our boats.

I was totally confused, but I didn’t ask for an explanation. Nothing could have felt more unlikely than that any of the swimmers would make it through the attack from our boats.

This only emphasizes my ignorance of the methods of Sargasson warfare.

This just highlights my lack of knowledge about Sargasson warfare tactics.

Ten of the boats could now be seen rapidly approaching each side of the floating spar as it lay motionless in the dark water. The head of only one swimmer, probably the commander, was visible; but I knew that there were forty strong, athletic bodies ranged along the sides of that one piece of timber. The director of our attack had formed the boats in two lines, and the order was given for a simultaneous attack from both sides of the floating mast.

Ten boats were now quickly approaching both sides of the floating spar as it lay still in the dark water. Only the head of one swimmer, likely the commander, was visible; but I knew there were forty strong, athletic bodies positioned along the sides of that single piece of timber. The leader of our attack had lined up the boats in two rows, and the command was given for a simultaneous assault from both sides of the floating mast.

Had it not been that the field of my glass was sufficiently large to take in the entire scene, I probably would have failed to detect a sudden commotion in the water [Pg 108] surrounding the floating spar. The forty heads of the swimmers rose above the surface for a moment and then disappeared underneath the water.

Had the field of my vision not been wide enough to capture the whole scene, I probably would have missed the sudden disturbance in the water surrounding the floating spar. The forty heads of the swimmers bobbed above the surface for a moment before vanishing beneath the water. [Pg 108]

This fact had a perceptible moral effect upon the men in the boats. They appeared to be seized with consternation. Several of the oarsmen ceased to paddle, and, without exception, the men with cutlasses rose up and craned their necks over the bows, apparently seeking some object in the dark water.

This fact had a noticeable moral effect on the men in the boats. They seemed to be filled with alarm. Several of the rowers stopped paddling, and without exception, the men with cutlasses stood up and leaned their necks over the front, seemingly looking for something in the dark water.

Our flotilla was in a state of utter confusion and demoralization. And well might its members be alarmed. The enemy was about to attack from under the water!

Our fleet was completely confused and demoralized. It’s no surprise that everyone was on edge. The enemy was getting ready to launch an attack from underwater!

In another instant many of the canoes had been capsized and were filled with water. In less than a minute only two of our twenty boats were still afloat, and their occupants were paddling for life down the centre of the Grand Canal, in a direction apart from the ship.

In another moment, many of the canoes had tipped over and were filled with water. In less than a minute, only two of our twenty boats were still floating, and their passengers were paddling for their lives down the middle of the Grand Canal, away from the ship.

In the water, a deadly hand-to-hand contest was in progress. A few of our men had effected lodgment on the floating spar, after the soft and tender bottoms of their boats had been ripped open by the diving Sargassons. But their respite from death was very short. They were set upon by the insurgents and slaughtered to a man.

In the water, a life-and-death struggle was happening. A few of our guys had managed to grab hold of the floating spar after the soft bottoms of their boats were torn apart by the diving Sargassos. But their escape from death was brief. The insurgents attacked them and killed them all.

The only members of our party left at the end of five minutes were the four men who had escaped in the two uninjured boats!

The only members of our group still there after five minutes were the four men who had gotten away in the two undamaged boats!

All the others had died, gallantly.

All the others had died bravely.

Through my glass I could see one poor fellow still clutching the spar in the agonies of death. He was ruthlessly stabbed, but it required the combined strength of two men of the enemy to disengage his arms from the spar.

Through my glass, I could see one poor guy still holding onto the spar in his final moments. He was brutally stabbed, but it took the combined strength of two enemy men to pull his arms away from the spar.

Before we on board had recovered from the horror of this spectacle, the terrible steel-capped spar was under way, headed directly toward us.

Before we on board had recovered from the shock of this sight, the terrifying steel-capped spar was approaching, heading straight for us.

Our defense had utterly failed!

Our defense completely failed!

Something must be done at once. It was impossible [Pg 109] to move the vessel. I recollected, during my imprisonment, to have slept upon a large rope fender. I sprang down the companionway, seized this in my arms, attached a cord to it and swung it over the side of the ship, about the point I expected the spar to strike.

Something needs to be done right away. It was impossible to move the ship. I remembered, during my time in captivity, that I had slept on a large rope fender. I rushed down the stairs, grabbed it, tied a cord to it, and swung it over the side of the ship, right where I thought the spar would hit. [Pg 109]

Watching narrowly its approach, I shifted it so that the terrible blow of the spar was received directly in the centre of the coil of rope. Though the shock made the old ship quiver, no damage was done. The insurgent chief was very much nonplussed at the failure of the battering ram, and slowly withdrew the spar for a second attempt. The probability is that, had his full equipment of forty swimmers been behind that engine of assault, the fender would not have sufficed. But in the battle Hansko Yap had lost eleven men, for I was only able to count twenty-nine heads in the water.

Watching its approach closely, I adjusted it so that the powerful blow of the spar hit directly in the center of the coil of rope. Although the impact made the old ship shudder, there was no damage. The insurgent chief was quite taken aback by the failure of the battering ram and slowly pulled back the spar for a second try. It's likely that if his full complement of forty swimmers had been behind that assault, the fender wouldn't have held. But during the battle, Hansko Yap had lost eleven men, as I could only spot twenty-nine heads in the water.

Onward, again, came the plucky and determined enemy. They swam with greater force, and the blow produced far more of a shock than the previous one; but I was able to interpose the fender again, and this destroyed its damaging effects.

Onward, once more, came the brave and persistent enemy. They swam with more strength, and the impact caused much more of a shock than the last one; but I managed to put the fender in the way again, and this nullified its harmful effects.

Quicker than I can recount it, however, members of the attacking party began to swarm on board the Happy Shark, over the bows and through the stern windows, fighting desperately, hand to hand. They appeared to have only one object of attack, and that was the Kantoon. By a preconcerted arrangement they formed in a hollow square in the middle of the deck, thus separating our sailors who were forward from those aft, and moved rapidly toward Fidette’s cabin.

Quicker than I can say it, though, members of the attacking group started to flood onto the Happy Shark, climbing over the front and through the back windows, fighting fiercely, hand to hand. They seemed to have just one target, and that was the Kantoon. By a prearranged plan, they formed a hollow square in the middle of the deck, separating our sailors at the front from those at the back, and quickly moved toward Fidette’s cabin.

At this moment the old Kantoon showed the stuff of which he was made. He sprang down from the quarterdeck, cutlass in hand, and slashed about him in a way that would have pleased the Three Musketeers. He cut down two men with his own hand before my eyes. One of these fellows, however, was not killed, and crawled along the deck until he reached a point where [Pg 110] he could strike. He then literally hobbled the Kantoon by slashing him across the calves of his legs, and the brave old man, falling to the deck in a heap, was done to death in an instant.

At this moment, the old Kantoon showed what he was made of. He jumped down from the quarterdeck, cutlass in hand, and swung it around in a way that would have impressed the Three Musketeers. He took down two men with his own hands right before my eyes. However, one of these guys wasn’t killed, and he crawled along the deck until he found a spot to attack. He then severely injured the Kantoon by slashing him across the back of his legs, and the brave old man fell to the deck in a heap, quickly meeting his end.

The command of the ship then devolved upon me, but before I could have rallied the men we would have been defeated had not Fidette performed one of the most remarkable acts of heroism imaginable. [Pg 111]

The command of the ship then fell to me, but before I could gather the crew, we would have been defeated if Fidette hadn't performed one of the most incredible acts of heroism imaginable. [Pg 111]


CHAPTER XVIII.

FRUIT FOR DEAD MEN.

Among the Sargassons quarter is never asked or given.

Among the Sargassons, neither questions nor answers are ever exchanged.

The enemy were in possession of our upper deck, and had formed in a hollow square around the main hatchway, leading below. Prior to the engagement, a cover had been placed upon this hatch and securely fastened. Otherwise, some of the enemy would have been sent below to cut the throats of our wounded as they lay in the sick bay.

The enemy had taken control of our upper deck and had formed a hollow square around the main hatch leading below. Before the fight, a cover had been put over this hatch and securely fastened. Otherwise, some of the enemy would have gone below to kill our wounded as they lay in the sick bay.

I was on the quarterdeck, and recognized the extreme gravity of the situation.

I was on the quarterdeck and realized how serious the situation was.

Although I had passed through many critical moments during my long and active career as a sailor and commander, I never felt the absolute imminence of death so keenly. I realized that I must meet my end bravely, but I confess that the thought that I must virtually compel one of these savage brutes to carve me to pieces, still alive, with the terrible double-edged knife that he carried in his hands, was not pleasing.

Although I've been through many critical moments in my long and active career as a sailor and commander, I never felt the absolute threat of death as intensely. I knew I had to face my end bravely, but I admit that the idea of having to force one of these savage brutes to cut me to pieces, while I was still alive, with the terrible double-edged knife he held in his hands, was not something I found appealing.

Every man on board knew that there was no hope of saving his life by surrender.

Every man on board knew that there was no chance of saving his life by giving up.

Earlier in the fight, Fidette had rushed to my side, and declared that if I thought the ship could be saved by her surrender, she would willingly give herself up. Naturally, such a suggestion was utterly repugnant to me, and I had rejected it. [Pg 112]

Earlier in the fight, Fidette rushed to my side and stated that if I thought the ship could be saved by her surrender, she would willingly give herself up. Naturally, such a suggestion was completely unthinkable to me, and I rejected it. [Pg 112]

The few brave fellows around me regarded the situation far more complacently than did I. Their breasts did not seem to be torn with the agony that lacerated mine. They viewed the approaching extinction as a mere incident, while to me it appeared the horrible crisis that it is to most men of our race. Besides, I had accepted the care of Fidette’s life, and was burdened with a responsibility that none of my companions shared.

The few brave guys around me looked at the situation with a lot more ease than I did. They didn’t seem to feel the pain that was tearing me apart. They saw the approaching end as just an event, while to me it felt like the terrible crisis it is for most men. Plus, I had taken on the responsibility of Fidette’s life, which was a weight none of my friends had to bear.

As we stood there, prepared for a final and hopeless defense, we felt that within a quarter of an hour those of us who escaped the horrible knives of our assailants would be lashed to some part of the rigging and sent to the bottom of the sea with our scuttled ship.

As we stood there, ready for a desperate and futile defense, we knew that within fifteen minutes, those of us who managed to escape the deadly blades of our attackers would be tied to some part of the rigging and sent down to the ocean floor with our sunk ship.

I had sent Fidette to her cabin with the solemn injunction that she must be prepared for death. She proved to be a very brave and heroic little woman. She bade me farewell in a tender and affectionate manner, wholly different from the well-remembered parting with the trombone player, as he went over the side of the ship to a death that she knew was prepared for him. I felt that I detected real affection in the playful twist she gave to a lock of my hair that hung down over my forehead.

I sent Fidette to her cabin with a serious instruction that she needed to be ready for death. She turned out to be a very brave and heroic little woman. She said goodbye to me in a loving and affectionate way, completely different from the memorable farewell with the trombone player, as he left the ship to face a death she knew was waiting for him. I sensed genuine affection in the playful twist she gave to a lock of my hair that was hanging down over my forehead.

Every man’s experience fits his own vanity!

Every guy's experience caters to his own ego!

I had not forgotten the dear girl, however, and, racked as was my heart with conflicting emotions, I saw her, in my fancy, seated in her cabin, awaiting her doom.

I hadn’t forgotten the beloved girl, though my heart was torn with conflicting feelings. In my imagination, I pictured her sitting in her cabin, waiting for her fate.

There was only six of us on the quarter deck, but we were determined to sell our lives as dearly as possible. The rest of the ship’s company, many of them being unarmed, were huddled together at the bow of the vessel. We all carried heavy cutlasses, and had some sort of a chance for defense, while the poor fellows forward meekly awaited death, without hope of resistance.

There were only six of us on the quarterdeck, but we were determined to fight for our lives as fiercely as we could. The rest of the crew, many of them unarmed, were huddled together at the front of the ship. We all had heavy cutlasses and a chance to defend ourselves, while the poor guys up front waited for death without any hope of fighting back.

We could see that the leader of the enemy was instructing his men. He pointed to us in turn, evidently assigning two of his assassins to each man. We were awaiting the onslaught with nerves at the highest tension, [Pg 113] when suddenly I observed the eyes of our enemies moving in the direction of the starboard quarter. Something had diverted their attention from the vital instructions of their commander.

We could see that the enemy leader was giving orders to his men. He pointed at us one by one, clearly assigning two of his assassins to each person. We were on edge, bracing for the attack, when suddenly I noticed the enemies' eyes shifting toward the starboard side. Something had distracted them from their commander’s crucial instructions. [Pg 113]

Turning my head, I saw my pretty Fidette, arrayed in her newest and brightest sea-grass, shell-bespangled dress, creeping above the gunwale of the ship, evidently from the window of her cabin. There was a sweet and gentle smile upon her face. Her long tresses, carefully combed out, streamed in the air. With all the agility of a cat, she sprang to the top of the rail and hurried forward to the standing rigging.

Turning my head, I saw my beautiful Fidette, dressed in her newest and brightest sea-grass, shell-adorned dress, peeking over the side of the ship, clearly from her cabin window. She had a sweet and gentle smile on her face. Her long hair was carefully brushed out and flowed in the air. With all the agility of a cat, she jumped to the top of the railing and moved quickly toward the standing rigging.

I saw that she carried on the side away from the enemy’s view, the little wicker basket filled with the pretty orange-hued bombs!

I noticed she held on the side out of the enemy's sight the small wicker basket filled with the pretty orange-colored bombs!

Was she determined upon self-destruction?

Was she set on self-destruction?

I sprang forward in the hope of stopping her, as I expected to see her blown to atoms. Without looking in my direction, however, she bounded toward the ladder, and quicker than I can say it her little bare feet were climbing the worn and broken rattlings.

I sprang forward, hoping to stop her, expecting to see her explode. However, without looking my way, she dashed toward the ladder, and before I could even say anything, her tiny bare feet were climbing the worn and broken rungs.

Then I understood the meaning of her actions! She was about to ascend to the masthead, whence she evidently intended to hurl the bombs upon the enemy below.

Then I understood what she was doing! She was about to climb to the top of the mast, from where she clearly planned to throw the bombs at the enemy below.

I watched her with bated breath, fearing that she might fall to the deck. I knew how rotten and treacherous was the disused rigging. Clearly, nobody besides myself comprehended her purpose. Twice she nearly fell. Again and again the tarred ropes broke beneath her feet. But she was firm of purpose and rapidly neared the top.

I watched her anxiously, scared she might fall onto the deck. I knew how decayed and dangerous the old rigging was. Obviously, no one else understood her intentions. Twice, she almost fell. Over and over, the tarred ropes snapped under her feet. But she was determined and quickly made her way to the top.

How can I pay tribute to her conduct? How can I cause the reader to feel the boundless emotions of pride that stirred my bosom at such a moment?

How can I honor her actions? How can I make the reader feel the overwhelming pride that filled me in that moment?

I forgave her everything—​even the trombone man, even her lack of sympathy and the frivolity of her character.

I forgave her for everything—even the trombone guy, even her lack of empathy and the silliness of her personality.

A moment! Now she was at the masthead! The [Pg 114] crisis was at hand! The men who formed the hollow square on the deck below had not taken their eyes from the climbing figure. It is doubtful if they had not mistaken the little wicker basket on her arm for a hat.

A moment! Now she was at the top of the mast! The [Pg 114] crisis was here! The men who stood in a hollow square on the deck below kept their eyes glued to the figure climbing up. It’s hard to say if they thought the little wicker basket on her arm was a hat.

I enjoyed her triumph. I knew she was mistress of the situation. She held the power of life and death over all of us.

I enjoyed her victory. I knew she was in control of the situation. She had the power of life and death over all of us.

She waved her hand to the men about to die. She gave a jaunty toss of her head in my direction.

She waved her hand at the men who were about to die. She gave a cheerful toss of her head in my direction.

Our enemies were charmed as by a magic spell. Fidette softened their hearts—​hearts steeled against all human emotions.

Our enemies were enchanted as if by a magic spell. Fidette melted their hearts—hearts hardened against all human feelings.

She appealed to another and very different passion than the desire for blood.

She appealed to a different kind of passion than the craving for blood.

She stole murder from their hearts, and planted love there instead. Her charms seduced them, even as her beautiful hand was about to slay them.

She took the murder from their hearts and planted love there instead. Her charm seduced them, even as her lovely hand was about to strike them down.

It was well that it was so; for ’tis better that men die with forgiveness in their hearts.

It was good that it was like that; for it's better that people die with forgiveness in their hearts.

Only for a moment did Fidette stand gazing down into the upturned faces of these pitiless assassins. I feared that her courage had failed her; but I was mistaken.

Only for a moment did Fidette stand looking down into the upturned faces of these ruthless assassins. I worried that her courage had let her down; but I was wrong.

Still clinging to the standing rigging with her left hand, she took with her right hand from the little wicker basket four of the pretty yellow bombs, and, true to the mark, sent them hurtling toward the deck.

Still holding onto the standing rigging with her left hand, she grabbed four of the pretty yellow bombs from the little wicker basket with her right hand and, right on target, sent them flying toward the deck.

They landed simultaneously and quite near together in the centre of the human square.

They landed at the same time and pretty close to each other in the middle of the human crowd.

The concussion that instantly followed shook every timber of the ship. It could not be described as an explosion, but as a white flash. Very little flame was seen, but the deck was cleared as if by magic. Pieces of wood and parts of human bodies were sent screaming through the air. The very oakum between the deck planks was converted into impalpable dust. The bulwarks were torn away on the starboard side, and all the invaders who [Pg 115] stood there were brushed into the sea as with a broom.

The impact that followed shook every part of the ship. It wasn’t really an explosion, just a bright flash. There was hardly any fire, but the deck was suddenly clear as if by magic. Splinters of wood and pieces of human remains flew through the air. The very caulking between the deck planks turned to fine dust. The railing on the right side was ripped away, and all the attackers standing there were swept into the sea like they were being cleaned up with a broom. [Pg 115]

On the port side, owing to the fact that the force of the explosion had been spent in the opposite direction, a few men escaped. Many of these were wounded, and several were suffering from shock.

On the left side, because the force of the explosion had gone in the opposite direction, a few men managed to escape. Many of them were injured, and several were in shock.

Fidette had recaptured the ship! [Pg 116]

Fidette had taken back the ship! [Pg 116]


CHAPTER XIX.

FIDETTE BECOMES MINE.

Exactly six of the boarding party escaped. Trembling with fear inspired by the sudden and terrible death that had overtaken their companions on the deck of the Happy Shark, they sprang into the water and hid themselves under their floating spar.

Exactly six of the boarding party got away. Shaking with fear from the abrupt and horrific deaths of their friends on the deck of the Happy Shark, they jumped into the water and took cover under their floating spar.

“Out with the boats and follow them!” cried Fidette, her voice no longer gentle and sweet.

“Get the boats and follow them!” shouted Fidette, her voice no longer soft and sweet.

Unfortunately, all our boats had been destroyed, and no possible means of pursuit remained. I was just as glad, because our experience in the boats earlier in the day had not been calculated to inspire confidence in such an attack. What was left of the attacking party was sure to escape. In numbers they were few, but in resources and artifices they were strong. They deserved no mercy. They had made a wanton and heartless attack upon us, and had robbed us of our good commander. They had made Fidette an orphan.

Unfortunately, all our boats had been destroyed, and there was no way to pursue them. I was actually relieved, because our earlier experience in the boats hadn’t exactly given us confidence in launching such an attack. The remainder of the attacking party was sure to get away. They were few in number, but strong in resources and tactics. They didn’t deserve any mercy. They had carried out a cruel and reckless attack on us, and had taken away our good commander. They had turned Fidette into an orphan.

When pursuit was seen to be impossible, I watched the infernal spar slowly moving out into the centre of the Grand Canal. Then I turned my attention to the dead and dying that strewed our decks. Many of the killed were frightfully mangled. The explosion of the shell having torn up the deck, the flying splinters killed as many men as did the concussion.

When it became clear that chasing was impossible, I watched the hellish ship slowly drift into the center of the Grand Canal. Then, I focused on the dead and wounded scattered across our decks. Many of the dead were horribly disfigured. The explosion of the shell had ripped up the deck, and the flying splinters took as many lives as the blast itself.

I gave immediate orders to have all the bodies of the invaders thrown over the side of the ship. This was done without any feeling of remorse. [Pg 117]

I immediately ordered that all the bodies of the attackers be tossed over the side of the ship. This was done without any sense of guilt. [Pg 117]

We gathered our own dead, and I gave orders to have them prepared for burial.

We collected our dead, and I instructed everyone to get them ready for burial.

Poor Fidette was inconsolable. I found her bending over the body of her father, wailing piteously!

Poor Fidette was heartbroken. I found her leaning over her father's body, crying out mournfully!

Examining the old man’s body, I found that he had died from a knife thrust in the heart. The scoundrel who had dealt the blow was a swarthy Lascar, and he had, fortunately for himself, died from the wound inflicted by the Kantoon. Had he still been alive, I am sure I could not have restrained our men from inflicting upon him the most horrible tortures. Remember, they would have felt little resentment toward him for the murder of the good Kantoon; what incensed them specially was the mutilation prior to the final extinction of the old man’s life.

Examining the old man's body, I discovered that he had died from a knife wound to the heart. The scoundrel who delivered the blow was a dark-skinned Lascar, and he had, fortunately for himself, died from the injury he received from the Kantoon. If he had still been alive, I'm sure I wouldn't have been able to stop our men from inflicting the most horrific tortures on him. Keep in mind, they wouldn't have felt much anger toward him for murdering the good Kantoon; what really upset them was the mutilation that occurred before the old man's life was finally taken.

Reverently lifting the Kantoon’s body in my arms, I carried it to his cabin and placed it in his bunk; then, with a deep feeling of sorrow in my heart, I withdrew, leaving poor Fidette alone with her dead father.

Reverently lifting the Kantoon’s body in my arms, I carried it to his cabin and placed it in his bunk; then, with a deep feeling of sorrow in my heart, I withdrew, leaving poor Fidette alone with her dead father.

Obviously, the first thing to be done was to call a meeting of the entire ship’s company.

Obviously, the first thing to do was to call a meeting of the whole crew.

This I did at once, and the men soon assembled in front of the mainmast. Speaking in the same polyglottic tongue that the good Kantoon had employed, I addressed the men in as pathetic a manner as I could, calling attention to the bravery of our dead commander, and then commending by name all the valorous sailors who lay dead.

I did this right away, and the crew quickly gathered in front of the mainmast. Using the same mixed language that the kind Kantoon had used, I spoke to the men as emotionally as I could, highlighting the bravery of our fallen commander and then personally recognizing all the courageous sailors who had died.

I then approached the important subject of the succession to the Kantoonship. I desired to be the master of the Happy Shark, but I was well aware that the first and second mates had prior claims, and would not quietly relinquish them.

I then tackled the important topic of who would take over the Kantoonship. I wanted to be in charge of the Happy Shark, but I knew that the first and second mates had seniority and wouldn’t just let that go easily.

Under the Sargasson code, each Community is a law unto itself. If the crew wished to have me rule over them no influence could prevent me from attaining that dignity. Had I already been Fidette’s husband, of course I would have become the commander without question. [Pg 118]

Under the Sargasson code, each Community makes its own rules. If the crew wanted me to lead them, nothing could stop me from achieving that role. If I had already been Fidette’s husband, I would have obviously become the commander without any doubt. [Pg 118]

Rebellion was rampant throughout the Sargasso Sea, and although there had not been any signs of mutiny aboard my own vessel, I felt that if I insisted upon becoming captain of the ship it would be fomented. I decided to temporize for a few days, until I could be married to Fidette under the civil form, after which my claim would be well nigh unimpeachable.

Rebellion was widespread throughout the Sargasso Sea, and even though there hadn’t been any signs of mutiny on my own ship, I sensed that if I pushed to become captain, it would stir things up. I decided to hold off for a few days until I could marry Fidette legally, after which my claim would be nearly unquestionable.

I therefore concluded my address to the men by saying that pending any final decision regarding the Kantoonship, we would unite in a common sorrow, and attend the burial of our late commander.

I ended my speech to the men by saying that while we wait for a final decision about the Kantoonship, we would come together in shared grief and attend the burial of our late commander.

The rebellious condition of the Sargassons made it dangerous for Fidette and me to undertake a journey to the Priest of the Sacred Fire. We might not have been molested, but the chances were that a marauding party or some friends of the men defeated upon our decks would give chase and destroy us. Besides, the code of this people provided for civil marriages in the presence of witnesses during stress of heavy weather—​not that the waves ever ran very high on the large canals of Sargasso, because the sea was held in bondage by the thick green blanket of weeds and orchids that thrived luxuriously upon its heaving surface.

The rebellious state of the Sargassons made it risky for Fidette and me to go on a journey to the Priest of the Sacred Fire. We might not have been attacked, but there was a good chance that a raiding party or some associates of the men we had defeated would pursue us and destroy us. Additionally, this people's code allowed for civil marriages in front of witnesses during severe weather— not that the waves ever got very high on the large canals of Sargasso, since the sea was kept in check by the thick green blanket of weeds and orchids that thrived abundantly on its rolling surface.

A superstitious people, the Sargassons feared intensely the electric storms that broke over them. Like the sailors of Columbus, they had a dread of falling stars. A yellow condition of the atmosphere completely prostrated them. Mere rainstorms were to them a delight. It was the commonest incident to see the entire ship’s company mustered to enjoy a heavy rain! I had seen the Kantoon awaken his sturdiest men out of their first sleep at the end of a watch, in order that they might be brought on deck again and stand in a shower.

A superstitious people, the Sargassons were intensely afraid of the electric storms that swept over them. Like Columbus's sailors, they had a fear of shooting stars. A yellow haze in the atmosphere completely weakened them. Simple rainstorms brought them joy. It was a common sight to see the whole crew gathered to enjoy a heavy rain! I had seen the Kantoon wake his toughest men from their deep sleep at the end of a watch just so they could come on deck and stand in the rain.

Not a moment was to be lost if I were to retain command of the ship.

Not a moment could be wasted if I wanted to keep control of the ship.

At the side of the body of her dead father, Fidette and I calmly and solemnly discussed the situation. She [Pg 119] agreed with me entirely that our marriage must occur at once. In a girlish way, she exacted of me only one promise, and that was that I would never refer to the trombone man after our marriage. As her poor dead father had “arranged” the Portuguese’s taking off, I saw no reason why I should ever dwell upon the man’s existence. I promised.

At the side of her deceased father, Fidette and I calmly discussed the situation. She completely agreed with me that we needed to get married right away. In a playful manner, she only asked me for one promise: that I would never bring up the trombone player after we got married. Since her poor father had “arranged” for the Portuguese’s death, I didn’t see any reason to ever mention that guy again. I promised.

We agreed, though not without serious controversy, that it was wisest to have the ceremony take place while her father’s body still remained on the ship. It was to us a palladium of safety, for in its visible presence no vandal hand would dare to intrude and take possession of the Kantoon’s cabin.

We agreed, though not without significant debate, that it was best to hold the ceremony while her father's body was still on the ship. To us, it was a symbol of safety, as no vandal would dare to intrude and take over the Kantoon's cabin with its visible presence.

The civil ceremony of marriage among the Sargassons is simplicity itself. The bride and the groom approach the mainmast from opposite ends of the vessel, she always leaving her cabin in the stern of the boat, and he going forward, in order that, returning, he may approach from the bow. In the presence of the entire ship’s company drawn up along the bulwarks, the contracting parties join both hands around the mainmast. They then move three times completely around the mast in order that every member of the ship’s company shall witness the fact that they have voluntarily taken each other as husband and wife. They then unclasp their hands and standing facing each other aft the mast. After that, one of the crew, generally the oldest man, no matter what his station, presents the bride with a sprig of bay or other green bough. The groom then makes his bride a present of a necklace of shark’s teeth and a few pink-fish scales, with pretty sentiments indelibly scratched upon them.

The civil marriage ceremony among the Sargassons is very straightforward. The bride and groom approach the mainmast from opposite sides of the ship, with her always leaving her cabin at the back and him moving to the front so that he can come back toward her from the bow. In front of the entire crew lined up along the edges of the ship, the couple holds hands around the mainmast. They then go around the mast three times so that everyone on board can see that they have willingly chosen each other as husband and wife. After that, they release their hands and face each other behind the mast. Following this, one of the crew members, usually the oldest no matter his position, gives the bride a sprig of bay or another green branch. The groom then gifts his bride a necklace made of shark’s teeth and some pink fish scales, with sweet messages permanently engraved on them.

If the groom have the promise of the succession to the command of a vessel in Sargasso, it is usually good form to announce it on such an occasion. I had no such promise in writing, nor had Fidette, the fact being that I had hoped to be transferred to my old ship and resume command of her. [Pg 120]

If the groom has the promise of succeeding to the command of a ship in Sargasso, it’s usually good etiquette to announce it on such an occasion. I didn’t have any written promise, and neither did Fidette; the truth is that I had hoped to be transferred back to my old ship and take command of her again. [Pg 120]

In the absence of the officiating Kantoon, it is the custom for the groom to ask the bride, in the presence of all the witnesses, if she willingly and freely accepts him to be her husband, and in the event of a favorable response, the bride then puts a similar question to her intended mate, which, if properly replied to, confirms the union, and all the sailors unite in a benediction in the words:

In the absence of the officiating Kantoon, it's customary for the groom to ask the bride, in front of all the witnesses, if she willingly and freely accepts him as her husband. If she responds positively, the bride then asks her intended partner a similar question, which, if answered correctly, confirms the union. All the sailors then come together in a blessing with the words:

“It is well; amen.”

"All is well; amen."

With much solemnity the best friend of the groom approaches, carrying a bucket of water, ascends to a small platform that has been put up for the occasion, and while the newly wedded pair bow their heads in a respectful attitude, they receive The Baptism. Rain water is generally used upon occasions of this kind.

With a serious demeanor, the groom's best friend walks up, holding a bucket of water, climbs onto a small platform set up for the event, and while the newlyweds bow their heads respectfully, they receive The Baptism. Rainwater is typically used for ceremonies like this.

So we were married.

So we got married.

This being the conclusion of the ceremony, the bride always kisses her husband first, and he, throwing himself upon his face upon the deck, returns the salute by planting a kiss upon each of her pretty pink feet, in token of abject reverence.

This being the end of the ceremony, the bride always kisses her husband first, and he, throwing himself face down on the deck, responds by kissing each of her pretty pink feet as a sign of deep respect.

Under ordinary circumstances, a period of feasting and dancing would have followed. But the dead body of the good Kantoon still lay unburied.

Under normal circumstances, there would have been a time of feasting and dancing. But the body of the good Kantoon still lay unburied.

The Sargassons have a very pretty theory about death.

The Sargassons have a really nice theory about death.

They believe that those to whom the messenger comes when the sun is shining brightly are transported straight away to the sweet-water heaven, where they may wade and disport themselves to all eternity. To those, on the other hand, who receive the call of death in the hours of darkness or in foggy weather, there must needs be a preparatory period before they can enjoy the future life. I never met a Sargasson who was not a believer in fore-ordination. What is to be they believe will be. While I witnessed many deathbed scenes, I never heard a reproach or a regret uttered that the end did not come [Pg 121] when most desirable. Those who passed away in the night accepted the verdict as a punishment for some act, known or unknown, committed by them during their lives.

They believe that those who receive the messenger when the sun is shining brightly are immediately taken to the sweet-water heaven, where they can play and enjoy themselves for all eternity. On the other hand, those who face death in the dark or in foggy weather must undergo a preparatory period before they can enjoy the afterlife. I’ve never met a Sargasson who didn’t believe in predestination. They think what’s meant to happen will happen. While I witnessed many moments at deathbeds, I never heard anyone express regret that the end didn’t come at a more desirable time. Those who died at night accepted it as a punishment for something they did, whether they were aware of it or not, during their lives. [Pg 121]

The funeral of the Kantoon took place on the following day. The dear old man was sewed up in the only bit of tarpaulin left on board, and, weighted with our last anchor, was brought to the gangway. There we all took our final leave, after the Sargasson form, each member of the ship’s company approaching solemnly, with bared head, and placing his right hand over the heart of the dead. No sound of lamentation or grief was expressed or permitted, but the body, resting on a long board, was gently pushed, feet foremost, into the sea.

The Kantoon's funeral happened the next day. The dear old man was wrapped in the only piece of tarpaulin left on board, and, weighed down by our last anchor, was taken to the gangway. There, we all said our final goodbyes, following the Sargasson ritual, each member of the crew approaching solemnly, with heads uncovered, and placing their right hand over the heart of the deceased. No sounds of mourning or sorrow were made or allowed, but the body, resting on a long board, was gently pushed, feet first, into the sea.

Half an hour later, while I was busied with my duties in getting the ship in trim, little Fidette had taken her place far out on the bowsprit, and sat dangling her feet in the water, nursing her prettiest and most petted pink and green octopus. [Pg 122]

Half an hour later, while I was busy with my tasks to prepare the ship, little Fidette had taken her spot way out on the bowsprit, dangling her feet in the water and cuddling her favorite pink and green octopus. [Pg 122]


CHAPTER XX.

MAKING NEW BOATS.

Good fortune does not always bring happiness.

Good luck doesn't always lead to happiness.

This turn in my affairs, however, attractive from a Sargasson viewpoint, caused me heartache. The death of the good Kantoon had changed the whole current of my life. My marriage with Fidette, that I had counted upon to seal the promise of her father to have the command of my old ship at her moorings, not far distant, was the tie that now bound me absolutely to the Happy Shark. Without the potent influence of the dead commander, I could hardly hope, newcomer as I was, to be selected for the important trust I coveted.

This change in my situation, while appealing from a Sargasson perspective, caused me pain. The death of the kind Kantoon had shifted the entire course of my life. My marriage to Fidette, which I had relied on to fulfill her father's promise to give me command of my old ship at her dock, not far away, was now the connection that completely tied me to the Happy Shark. Without the strong influence of the deceased commander, I could barely expect, being a newcomer, to be chosen for the important position I desired.

The courage that I had shown during the attack of the boarding party had reconciled all the opposing factions to my leadership and command. If, indeed, I had lacked anything in spirit or ferocity, Fidette’s unexampled success with the mock oranges confirmed me in my position.

The courage I showed during the boarding party attack won over all the opposing groups to my leadership. If I had shown any weakness in spirit or fierceness, Fidette’s incredible success with the fake oranges solidified my position.

I would be associated with the other Commanders in the Seaweed Sea; would assemble and kneel with them around the Sacred Fire at the annual Guna-Gamus.

I would be with the other Commanders in the Seaweed Sea; would gather and kneel with them around the Sacred Fire at the annual Guna-Gamus.

Participation in this solemn ceremonial was proof of social recognition beyond all certificates of character.

Taking part in this serious ceremony showed social recognition that went beyond any certificates of character.

And yet, I was not happy.

And still, I wasn't happy.

Deep down in my heart, I had harbored treachery to the Sargassons. One of my constant dreams had been [Pg 123] to regain possession of the Caribas, that I might repair her machinery, store her with dried seaweed and other drift, with which to feed her boilers long enough to get up steam and reclaim the lost ship for her owners.

Deep down inside, I had secretly plotted against the Sargassons. One of my ongoing dreams had been to take back the Caribas so I could fix her machinery, stock her with dried seaweed and other debris to fuel her boilers long enough to generate steam and reclaim the lost ship for her owners. [Pg 123]

My own release from the enforced detention did not excite my imagination nearly so much as the prospect of returning to the owners at Plymouth the property that they had intrusted to my care.

My own release from enforced detention didn’t inspire my imagination nearly as much as the thought of returning to the owners in Plymouth the property they had entrusted to my care.

Torn by conflicting emotions of love and duty, I was the most miserable of men. I could not forget Fidette. Equally hard was it for me to overlook the countless kind acts that I had received from the Sargasson people. They had robbed me of my command; had dishonored me in my own eyes; but theirs was a novel piracy, so curious and interesting that I forgave the injustice to me.

Torn by conflicting feelings of love and duty, I was the most miserable man. I couldn’t forget Fidette. It was just as hard for me to ignore all the kind things the Sargasson people had done for me. They had taken away my command and dishonored me in my own eyes, but their way of piracy was so unique and fascinating that I overlooked the injustice done to me.

Besides, there was much to be said in behalf of the Sargassons. Other nations, whose people are far more civilized, indulge in conquests, make war without due provocation, capture ships, burn towns and massacre innocent people. To the Sargassons, a constant accession of new ships and new blood is necessary. They are not a prolific people. From their point of view, any ship that strays or adventures within the limits of their domain is lawful prize. They make war upon no other part of the world! Their possessions are far out of the ordinary path of trade, and misfortune and foolishness are the only two excuses for an invasion of Sargasso. It is true, they are merciless and cruel. In their battles they neither give nor accept quarter; but such is the Draconian law they practice against each other.

Besides, there was a lot to be said for the Sargassons. Other nations, whose people are much more civilized, engage in conquests, make war without justification, capture ships, burn towns, and massacre innocent people. The Sargassons, on the other hand, need a constant influx of new ships and new people. They aren't a prolific population. From their perspective, any ship that wanders into their territory is fair game. They don't wage war on any other part of the world! Their territory is well off the usual trade routes, and only misfortune and foolishness are valid reasons for invading Sargasso. It's true they are merciless and cruel. In their battles, they neither give nor accept mercy; but that's the harsh law they impose on one another.

It is perfectly natural that they should discountenance the escape of any adventurer who may have become possessed of the secret of their existence.

It makes complete sense that they would disapprove of any adventurer who might have found out about their existence.

Every ship in Sargasso is a treasure house, loaded with the salvage of derelicts from every quarter of the habitable globe. No government to-day in existence, [Pg 124] recognizes the rights of the Sargassons. The limits of their strangely organized republic are undefined. Like the Numancians of old, they perish by self-destruction rather than surrender to external foes. Sleeping or waking, each member of a ship’s company exists only at the mercy of the Kantoon who commands the craft.

Every ship in Sargasso is a treasure trove, packed with salvaged goods from wrecks around the world. No government today acknowledges the rights of the Sargassons. The borders of their uniquely structured republic are vague. Like the ancient Numancians, they choose to self-destruct instead of yielding to outside enemies. Whether asleep or awake, each member of a ship's crew relies solely on the mercy of the captain who leads the vessel. [Pg 124]

The bottom of every ship is a honeycomb of holes, the plugs in which can be drawn by means of chains leading to the Commander’s cabin.

The bottom of every ship is full of holes, and the plugs can be pulled out using chains connected to the Commander’s cabin.

Therefore, I say, the fact that I have returned to my native land and am able to recount my curious experiences is solely due to the fact that the mercy and kindness of the Sargassons in my case were misplaced. For their own protection they should have made way with me. The recent account of the Bureau of Navigation at Washington, directing that several of the smaller armed cruisers be sent to the Sargasso Sea for the purpose of blowing up and sinking all the vessels found therein, is the result of an indiscreet communication made by me shortly after my return a few weeks ago.

So, I’ll say this: the reason I’m back in my homeland and can share my strange stories is entirely because the mercy and kindness of the Sargassons towards me were misdirected. For their own safety, they should have dealt with me differently. The recent report from the Bureau of Navigation in Washington, ordering that a few smaller armed cruisers go to the Sargasso Sea to destroy and sink all the ships there, came about because of an unwise comment I made shortly after I got back a few weeks ago.

I need not say that this is to me a matter of sincere regret, that our Government, having many humane acts to its credit, should thus ruthlessly intrude upon a people that has never personally harmed it, and wage a war of extermination not equaled even by the savage and uncivilized Sargassons.

I don't need to say how deeply I regret that our Government, which has many compassionate actions to its name, would so harshly invade a people that has never done it any harm, and carry out a war of extermination that even the cruel and uncivilized Sargassons haven't matched.

Can it be that the United States is about to follow the example of Japan at Port Arthur!

Can it be that the United States is about to follow Japan's example at Port Arthur!

In my behalf, it should be remembered that I was still in the honeymoon of love.

On my part, it should be remembered that I was still in the honeymoon phase of love.

Life had never seemed so precious to me; and the thought that the Happy Shark could not be expected to keep afloat for many years filled me with mental agony. Here must we stay, exactly like rats on a sinking ship.

Life had never felt so valuable to me; and the idea that the Happy Shark couldn’t be expected to stay afloat for much longer filled me with mental anguish. Here we must remain, just like rats on a sinking ship.

The thought of death grew more repugnant to me every day. I didn’t want to lose Fidette.

The idea of death became more unbearable for me each day. I didn’t want to lose Fidette.

The crew were set to work making new boats. [Pg 125] This was imperative for several reasons. First of all, we were very short of food on the Happy Shark. The sides of the vessel had been scraped clean of all barnacles—​the small shellfish being very attractive to the Sargasson palate.

The crew got to work building new boats. [Pg 125] This was crucial for several reasons. First, we were really low on food on the Happy Shark. The sides of the ship had been stripped bare of barnacles—the small shellfish were very appealing to the Sargasson taste.

The quaking sod for miles around was covered with a luxuriant growth of yellow berries, delicious to the taste. Crayfish existed in great abundance. They climbed out of the water on the branches of floating trees, and could be gathered in large quantities. The fruit and the crayfish were eaten raw.

The trembling ground for miles around was filled with a lush growth of yellow berries, tasty and delicious. Crayfish were plentiful. They climbed out of the water onto the branches of floating trees, and could be collected in large amounts. The fruit and the crayfish were eaten fresh.

It was necessary, also, that we should have new boats, because the ceremony of the Guna-Gamus would soon occur, and my first appearance at that function must not be prevented.

It was also essential for us to get new boats because the Guna-Gamus ceremony was coming up soon, and I couldn't miss my first appearance at that event.

The selection of the material from which the boats were made was a matter of considerable difficulty as well as art.

Choosing the material for building the boats was both challenging and an art form.

From the under surface of the floating sod long, ropelike roots extended downward to great depths. These roots were of a brownish hue and varied in thickness. They were very pliable while fresh, and were readily worked up into matting.

From the underside of the floating patch of grass, long, rope-like roots extended deep into the ground. These roots had a brownish color and varied in thickness. They were very flexible when fresh and could easily be turned into matting.

There was only one way in which this material could be procured. The thickness of the sod varied greatly, according to the period of its formation. It was necessary, therefore, to find a thin spot in the sod, through which a hole could be cut. Divers, armed with short, sharp knives, were sent down to bring these long, eel-like roots to the surface. This work was attended with much danger, because it not infrequently happened that the diver became confused while working under the sod, and, losing his bearings, groped his way in a direction opposite the watery shoot through which he had descended. Rescue was impossible.

There was only one way to get this material. The thickness of the sod varied a lot, depending on when it formed. So, it was necessary to find a thin spot in the sod where a hole could be cut. Divers, equipped with short, sharp knives, were sent down to bring these long, eel-like roots to the surface. This job was very dangerous because it often happened that the diver got disoriented while working beneath the sod and, losing his sense of direction, felt his way toward the wrong exit from the water. Rescue was impossible.

Now and then a shark devoured a diver.

Now and then, a shark would eat a diver.

When enough of these roots had been secured by [Pg 126] this hazardous means, they were lashed together and kept in the water until the moment of their use.

When enough of these roots had been gathered through this risky method, they were tied together and stored in water until they were needed.

A stout and straight limb was cut from one of the floating trees for a keel. The finding of this stick was not easy.

A sturdy, straight branch was cut from one of the floating trees for the keel. It wasn't easy to find this stick.

I should have mentioned that as soon as possible after the final defeat of the boarding party, who had attempted to capture and assassinate us, swimmers were sent out, and succeeded in securing and dragging back to the ship several of our destroyed canoes.

I should have mentioned that as soon as possible after the boarding party was finally defeated, the group that had tried to capture and kill us, swimmers were dispatched and successfully retrieved several of our destroyed canoes, dragging them back to the ship.

The keel, generally nine feet in length, was placed upon a row of blocks, several inches above the deck. Five pieces of the longest and toughest roots were selected by the expert boatmaker, and these were placed around and parallel to the keel stick. They were then carefully bound together by the smallest and the toughest withes, made of roots split in half. This part of the work required much skill and neatness. The excellence of the completed boat depended upon the firmness with which these long, radiating roots were bound to the keel.

The keel, usually nine feet long, was set on a row of blocks, a few inches above the deck. The skilled boatbuilder chose five of the longest and strongest roots and arranged them around and parallel to the keel. They were then tightly tied together using thin and tough strips made from roots that had been split in half. This part of the process needed a lot of skill and precision. The quality of the finished boat relied on how securely these long, spreading roots were attached to the keel.

The long ends of two of the roots projecting from the keel were brought together about two feet above the blocks, and there securely fastened. They were then gently bent at right angles and extended in a curved line from stem to stern, and vice versa. This formed the gunwales of the boat. The other withes were then turned backward, and attached at regular intervals to the gunwale line. This formed a rough network, over which the smaller roots were laced with consummate art, until every crevice was covered.

The long ends of two of the roots sticking out from the keel were brought together about two feet above the blocks and securely fastened. They were then gently bent at right angles and extended in a curved line from the front to the back of the boat, and vice versa. This created the gunwales of the boat. The other strips were then turned backward and attached at regular intervals to the gunwale line. This formed a rough network, over which the smaller roots were intricately laced until every gap was filled.

Meanwhile, the gum made from fish scales was in preparation, and this was carefully smeared over the entire network within and without, rendering the boat absolutely water tight. The secret of the composition of this glue was one of the treasured possessions of the Sargassons.

Meanwhile, the glue made from fish scales was being prepared, and it was carefully spread over the entire network, inside and out, making the boat completely water tight. The secret recipe for this glue was one of the prized possessions of the Sargassons.

When completed, the boats weighed usually about [Pg 127] thirty pounds. It was necessary that they be kept wet all the time, however, as they became worthless when once thoroughly dried.

When finished, the boats typically weighed around [Pg 127] thirty pounds. They needed to be kept wet at all times, though, because they became useless once they dried out completely.

A direct means existed for communicating with the neighboring ships. In my excursions I had noticed bundles of the cordlike roots radiating from various ships across the floating sod—​submerged at points, but generally out of the water. They were similar to the roots used by the Sargassons in the construction of their boats. These roots extended downward to great lengths, limited only by their tensile strength. I have seen many specimens one thousand feet long. They drew their entire sustenance from the water, and a bit of root thrown overboard would continue to live, and finally attach itself to the sod.

A straightforward way existed to communicate with the nearby ships. During my outings, I had noticed bundles of cord-like roots reaching out from different ships across the floating grass—partially submerged at times but mostly above water. They were similar to the roots that the Sargassons used to build their boats. These roots extended down to impressive lengths, only limited by how strong they were. I’ve seen many that were a thousand feet long. They drew all their nutrients from the water, and a piece of root tossed overboard would keep living and eventually attach itself to the grass.

The Sargassons formed long cables of these roots, by grafting them together at the ends and covering the splices with fish scale gum. The wounds soon healed and the junction became perfect. In this way the Sargassons pieced the roots together until they were many miles in length. The cables thus formed were rarely more than an inch in diameter, but they possessed the remarkable property of transmitting sound. This system of intercommunication had been introduced by a Ceylonese, who, proud of the traditions of his imperial island, had recalled to mind the grapevine telegraph that once joined together the entire coast of his native land. Messages were transmitted by blows upon a solid block of wood attached to the end of the root cable. I never mastered the code, but our signal officer, an old Frenchman, was quite expert.

The Sargassons created long cables made of these roots by connecting them at the ends and sealing the joins with fish scale gum. The wounds healed quickly, and the connection became seamless. In this way, the Sargassons linked the roots until they were many miles long. The cables formed were usually no thicker than an inch, but they had the amazing ability to transmit sound. This communication method was introduced by a Ceylonese man, who, proud of his island's heritage, remembered the grapevine telegraph that once connected the entire coast of his homeland. Messages were sent by tapping on a solid block of wood attached to the end of the root cable. I never learned the code, but our signal officer, an old Frenchman, was quite skilled.

One of the most interesting episodes of history was the attempt of the Dutch to take possession of Ceylon. They already possessed Java and other islands of less size in Oceania, and in their stately ships they made a serious attempt to capture the valuable island south of Hindustan. But the Ceylonese were proud of their independence. [Pg 128] Religious fanaticism also had much to do with their sturdy courage. Were they not the custodians of the sacred tooth of Buddha? The Western infidels, as they very naturally denominated the Hollanders, would not respect this trophy. Therefore, they of Ceylon must answer for it to Buddha with their lives.

One of the most fascinating events in history was the Dutch attempt to take over Ceylon. They already controlled Java and other smaller islands in Oceania, and in their impressive ships, they made a serious effort to capture the valuable island south of India. But the people of Ceylon were proud of their independence. [Pg 128] Religious fanaticism also played a big role in their strong resolve. Were they not the guardians of the sacred tooth of Buddha? The Western infidels, as they called the Dutch, would not honor this relic. So, the people of Ceylon felt they had to defend it against them, even at the cost of their lives.

Again and again the Dutch attempted to land troops, but they were always confronted with native soldiery, who beat them off, destroyed their boats, and massacred all the officers and men who escaped the savage surf that beat upon the Ceylon shores. In vain the would-be invaders resorted to artifice. They sailed away at night, as if abandoning the attack, only to approach the island at another point, but always to find the courageous and unconquerable natives drawn up in martial array to receive them. The attempt to capture the island was abandoned. It was claimed, quite in the Eastern fashion, that intercommunication was effected after the manner of the Theosophists, by the projection of thought or by actual traveling of the astral body. This explanation satisfied the Hollanders. Subsequent exploration, after the island became a part of British India, made it plain that through the tree tops of Ceylon’s trackless forests were carried grapevine cables, possessing the capacity of transmitting sound. By a system of telegraphy, known only to themselves, they could reproduce at a far distant end of such a vegetable cable the sounds made by sharp blows of a hammer. In this way they were able to transmit information and to indicate accurately the point at which, from the highest headland, the enemies’ ship could be seen approaching.

Again and again, the Dutch tried to land troops, but they were always met with local soldiers who drove them back, destroyed their boats, and killed all the officers and men who survived the rough surf along the Ceylon shores. The would-be invaders tried tricks; they sailed away at night as if giving up the attack, only to circle back and approach the island from another angle, but they always found the brave and unbeatable locals ready to face them. The effort to capture the island was given up. It was claimed, in typical Eastern style, that communication was achieved in the way the Theosophists said, by projecting thoughts or through actual astral travel. This explanation satisfied the Dutch. Later explorations, after the island became part of British India, revealed that through the treetops of Ceylon's dense forests ran grapevine cables capable of transmitting sound. Using a communication system known only to themselves, they could reproduce the sounds made by sharp hammer blows at a distant point along such a natural cable. In this way, they were able to send information and accurately signal the location from which the enemies' ship could be spotted approaching from the highest headland.

Nothing could have better served the purpose of the Sargassons for the transmission of information than these long, woody-hearted roots. The absence of pith greatly increased the power of conducting sound. Although the vessel of the Chief Kantoon was a day’s journey distant, it was possible to send a communication thither and receive an answer in about two hours. [Pg 129]

Nothing could have served the Sargassons' need for passing information better than these long, woody roots. The lack of pith significantly enhanced their ability to transmit sound. Even though Chief Kantoon's vessel was a day's journey away, it was possible to send a message there and get a reply in about two hours. [Pg 129]

The problem of reprovisioning the Happy Shark became one of serious moment. Dissatisfaction was spreading among the men, and my supremacy was seriously threatened.

The issue of restocking the Happy Shark became a serious concern. Dissatisfaction was growing among the crew, and my authority was seriously at risk.

During short journeys across a part of the floating sod, I had noticed that the tree branches submerged in the water were covered with small shellfish, like young oysters. I had a large quantity of these bivalves collected, and deliberately flew in the face of the Sargasson law that prohibited fire on the ships by having a chowder prepared. There was a large boiler on the forward part of the main deck of the Happy Shark, just over the fo’castle, and at night I set a fire going under it. I dared not cook in the daytime, because the column of ascending smoke would have indicated me as a violator of the laws. The boatswain produced the flame in the most primitive fashion by sharpening a stick at both ends and twirling it by means of a silversmith’s bow and cord until it ignited.

During short trips across a section of the floating ground, I noticed that the tree branches submerged in the water were covered with small shellfish, like young oysters. I collected a lot of these bivalves and intentionally ignored the Sargasson law that banned fire on the ships by having a chowder made. There was a large boiler at the front of the main deck of the Happy Shark, just above the fo’castle, and at night I started a fire under it. I didn't dare to cook during the day because the rising column of smoke would have marked me as a lawbreaker. The boatswain created the flame in the most basic way by sharpening a stick at both ends and spinning it with a silversmith’s bow and cord until it caught fire.

The odor of food was soon perceptible about the ship. All the men were awakened and served with a dish of the stew. I thickened it with pieces of sun-dried farina, and flavored it with some of the herbs that I had discovered growing wild upon the green meadows.

The smell of food soon filled the ship. All the men woke up and were served a bowl of stew. I thickened it with chunks of sun-dried flour, and added some herbs I found growing wild in the green meadows.

In a few days this new addition to the Sargasson cuisine made me the most popular commander in all the community.

In just a few days, this new addition to Sargasson cuisine made me the most popular leader in the entire community.

But one doesn’t have to go to the Seaweed Sea to learn that if you touch a man’s stomach you win his heart. [Pg 130]

But you don’t have to go to the Seaweed Sea to learn that if you touch a man’s stomach, you win his heart. [Pg 130]


CHAPTER XXI.

I BECOME A SARGASSON.

Soon after the events narrated in the previous chapter I was busy at noonday taking an observation as to our exact latitude and longitude, when Fidette came running to me with the astonishing announcement that a large galley was coming down the Grand Canal, making straight for the Happy Shark. I laid down my quadrant and called all the men to quarters. I had no means of knowing whether the call was a friendly or unfriendly one. Our boats were not entirely completed, and, had they been, we could not have offered any real resistance to this large war canoe with its thirty men.

Soon after the events described in the previous chapter, I was busy at noon taking measurements to determine our exact latitude and longitude when Fidette ran up to me with the shocking news that a large galley was coming down the Grand Canal, heading straight for the Happy Shark. I put down my quadrant and summoned all the men to get ready. I had no way of knowing if the approaching vessel was friendly or hostile. Our boats weren't fully finished, and even if they were, we wouldn't have been able to put up any real resistance against this large war canoe with its thirty crew members.

The first mate was sent forward to speak to the craft as soon as she came within hailing distance, and he returned with the information that the men in command of the boat bore a communication from the High Priest of the Sacred Fire. We were summoned, Fidette and I, to the august presence, in order that the religious marriage ceremonies might be performed.

The first mate was sent ahead to talk to the boat as soon as it was close enough to signal, and he came back with the news that the men in charge of the vessel had a message from the High Priest of the Sacred Fire. Fidette and I were called to the important presence so that the religious wedding ceremonies could take place.

Here was a perilous situation for me.

Here was a risky situation for me.

Nearly three days would be required for the complete journey, during which I had no guarantee that my men would not overthrow my supremacy. I likewise doubted the good faith of the High Priest, and of the barbarians he had sent to conduct us to him. When, however, the formidable document was passed over the ship’s side and Fidette had carefully scrutinized the writing [Pg 131] upon the tarpon scales, she decided that we dare not disregard the command.

It would take nearly three days to complete the journey, during which I had no assurance that my men wouldn’t challenge my authority. I also questioned the trustworthiness of the High Priest and the outsiders he had sent to guide us. However, when the intimidating document was handed over the side of the ship and Fidette closely examined the writing on the tarpon scales, she concluded that we couldn’t ignore the order. [Pg 131]

The thought promptly suggested itself to me that the crew of the Unk-ta-hee, as the Priest’s barge was called, should be invited on board and fed. I was about to give an order to that effect, when, fortunately, I consulted the first mate, and learned that such a custom is entirely unheard of in Sargasso—​the distrust being so general that no Kantoon would seriously contemplate inviting more than two or three strange men on board his ship at one time. I then saw that the visiting boat had come fully provisioned, for the men began to eat their midday meal while they rested.

The idea quickly popped into my head that the crew of the Unk-ta-hee, as the Priest’s barge was called, should be invited on board and given something to eat. I was about to give that order when, luckily, I checked with the first mate and found out that such a practice is completely unheard of in Sargasso—the general distrust is so strong that no Kantoon would ever think of inviting more than two or three strangers on board his ship at once. I then noticed that the visiting boat was fully stocked with food, as the men started to eat their lunch while they took a break.

Naturally, Fidette desired to present herself in as attractive a manner as possible before the Archimandrite of the floating monastery. This strange and mysterious place was an object of dread to most of the inhabitants of the archipelagic community. It was never visited by any citizen of Sargasso, except on just such occasions as this, and the strictest secrecy was always enjoined upon those who had been there.

Naturally, Fidette wanted to present herself in the most attractive way possible in front of the Archimandrite of the floating monastery. This strange and mysterious place was feared by most of the people in the archipelagic community. No citizen of Sargasso ever visited it, except on rare occasions like this, and those who had been there were always sworn to secrecy.

In less than an hour after the formal command of the High Priest had been delivered to us, I had placed my ship in charge of the first mate, and, taking with me only a few articles of wearing apparel and my chronometer and quadrant (which I had never allowed to go out of my possession for an instant since their return to me), I awaited Fidette outside her cabin, prepared to make the voyage on the Unk-ta-hee.

In less than an hour after the High Priest officially gave us the command, I handed over my ship to the first mate. I took just a few pieces of clothing, along with my chronometer and quadrant (which I had never let out of my sight since they were returned to me), and I waited for Fidette outside her cabin, ready to set sail on the Unk-ta-hee.

This boat was about sixty feet long, fashioned from a solid tree trunk, and resembled an African war canoe.

This boat was about sixty feet long, made from a solid tree trunk, and looked like an African war canoe.

The dear little woman lingered over her toilet. She knew the hardships of the journey, and brought with her some sea-grass blankets. Finally she appeared, and, tripping across the deck of the Happy Shark toward me, she waved an adieu to all her old shipmates. The spectacle affected me very deeply. These grizzly men, most of [Pg 132] whom had known Fidette from her earliest infancy, were affected to boisterous laughter—​that being the Sargasson method of expressing sorrow.

The sweet little woman took her time getting ready. She was aware of the difficulties of the journey and had brought along some sea-grass blankets. Finally, she came out and, skipping across the deck of the Happy Shark towards me, waved goodbye to all her old shipmates. This scene moved me deeply. These rough men, most of whom had known Fidette since she was a baby, responded with loud laughter—that was their way of showing sadness.

Tears were unknown among the People of the Salted Seas.

Tears were unheard of among the People of the Salted Seas.

As we crossed the side of the ship to enter the Unk-ta-hee, we observed that a small but neat cabin had been fitted up astern for my Fidette. It was a rude affair, formed of reed matting, and occupied a space in the barge just aft the chief paddler. It was barely long enough for the little creature to rest at full length, but was without a roof to protect the inmate from the rain or dew. As I have said before, Sargassons never desired to be sheltered from the rain; had they dwelt in houses, like other people, their structures would have been roofless. The heat of the sun was very oppressive to them. Had the crew of the Happy Shark lived ashore they probably would have burrowed in the ground and passed the heat of the day in cellars.

As we moved to the side of the ship to board the Unk-ta-hee, we noticed that a small but neat cabin had been set up at the back for my Fidette. It was a simple setup made of reed matting, taking up space in the barge just behind the main paddler. It was only just long enough for the little creature to lie down completely, but there was no roof to shield her from the rain or dew. As I mentioned before, Sargassons never wanted to be protected from the rain; if they lived in houses like everyone else, their buildings would likely have no roofs. The sun's heat was very overwhelming for them. If the crew of the Happy Shark had lived on land, they probably would have dug into the ground and stayed in cellars to escape the daytime heat.

No sooner had Fidette and I stepped into the great barge than the command was given to push off, and after a few moments the paddlers gradually increased the speed of the heavy wooden canoe.

No sooner had Fidette and I stepped into the big barge than the command was given to push off, and after a few moments, the paddlers gradually picked up the speed of the heavy wooden canoe.

We stood up in the open part of the barge, waving a farewell to our comrades on the Happy Shark. We did not know that we were taking final leave of the vessel. As long as possible we kept the dear old craft in sight. To Fidette the tenderest memories centred about the only home she had ever known.

We stood up in the open part of the barge, waving goodbye to our friends on the Happy Shark. We didn’t realize we were saying our final goodbye to the boat. We kept the beloved old vessel in view for as long as we could. For Fidette, the sweetest memories were tied to the only home she had ever known.

We were bound upon a journey, the exact purport of which we did not understand, and we were troubled in our minds as to its outcome.

We were set out on a journey, the exact purpose of which we didn't understand, and we were worried about how it would turn out.

On the barge, which sat low in the water, it was not possible to keep the Happy Shark in sight for more than an hour. At the end of that time new scenes and new incidents attracted our attention, and the long afternoon passed agreeably. We were rowed within close proximity [Pg 133] to more than two hundred derelicts, all inhabited, all having their individual social organizations, and all amenable to the supreme direction of the Chief Kantoon, who existed on some far-away and stately ship, unseen and unknown by sight to almost everybody in the entire nation, but always revered, respected and obeyed.

On the barge, which was sitting low in the water, we couldn't keep the Happy Shark in sight for more than an hour. After that time, new scenes and incidents caught our attention, making the long afternoon enjoyable. We were rowed close to over two hundred derelicts, each inhabited, each with their own social structure, and all under the overall control of the Chief Kantoon, who lived on some distant, impressive ship, unseen and unknown by most people in the entire nation, yet always respected, revered, and obeyed. [Pg 133]

Just at dark we passed very near a ship in the last stages of dry rot. The antique craft had become so excessively buoyant that it stood high out of water, and was liable to capsize at any moment. The crew of that vessel might have allowed some water to enter the hold to have submerged their craft to the load line, but they dared not remove the plugs from the hull, for when these were once extracted by the Kantoon, with the ceremonial usual on such occasions, Sargasson formality forbade a stopping of the inflow of water.

Just as it was getting dark, we passed very close to a ship that was falling apart from rot. The old vessel had become so overly buoyant that it was sitting high out of the water and could tip over any moment. The crew of that ship might have let some water into the hold to bring it down to the proper level, but they couldn't dare remove the plugs from the hull because once the Kantoon took them out, with all the usual ceremony, the rules of Sargasson made it impossible to stop the flow of water.

To me the scene was very pathetic, and I imagined that I could see in the resigned and beatific countenances of the various members of the crew a foreknowledge of their impending doom. I nowhere saw any exhibitions of fear, desire to escape, or, what was equally sad to me, of hope.

To me, the scene was really heartbreaking, and I thought I could see in the calm and peaceful faces of the crew a sense of knowing about their approaching fate. I didn't see any signs of fear, a wish to escape, or, what was just as sad to me, any hope.

As we progressed, the ships were arranged more closely together—​less intervening sod separating them.

As we moved forward, the ships were positioned closer together—less ground in between them.

The twilight was very brief, but just before the sun took its last drop into the water and night came, we passed a vessel on which was a band of musicians, who produced the most extraordinary noises that had ever greeted my ears. The instruments were chiefly of wood, constructed after the manner of dulcimers, and the musical sounds were produced by beating upon strips of wood of various sizes, which hung from the standing rigging. The effect was weird, and, although a defective note frequently marred the harmony, it was a pleasing diversion, not only for the Sargassons, but for me. Our thirty paddlers were allowed to rest and listen to the Sargasson national hymn. [Pg 134]

The twilight was very short, but just before the sun dipped below the water and night fell, we passed a boat with a group of musicians who created the most unusual sounds I had ever heard. The instruments were mostly made of wood, designed like dulcimers, and the music was made by striking wooden strips of different lengths that hung from the rigging. The effect was eerie, and even though a wrong note often disrupted the harmony, it was a nice break, not just for the Sargassons, but for me too. Our thirty paddlers took a chance to relax and listen to the Sargasson national anthem. [Pg 134]

The commander of the barge took advantage of the opportunity, and served supper to all hands.

The barge captain seized the chance and served dinner to everyone.

One of the darkest nights I ever experienced in my whole career at sea followed. The moon was at the full, but a mass of clouds, black as ink, obscured her and the evening star.

One of the darkest nights I ever had in my entire career at sea followed. The moon was full, but a thick mass of clouds, dark as ink, blocked her and the evening star.

We soon composed ourselves to sleep. The sturdy men at the paddles evidently slept while they worked. No galley slaves toiled more unceasingly than did this volunteer crew of Sargassons, intent only on my formal admission to all the sacred rights of this strange people.

We quickly settled down to sleep. The strong men at the paddles clearly dozed off while they worked. No galley slaves labored more tirelessly than this volunteer crew of Sargassons, solely focused on my formal acceptance into all the sacred traditions of this unusual community.

A perfect knowledge of the route over which we traveled was shown by the commander. He steered the craft with a large oar, which he shifted from one side to the other, as was necessary, on occasions exerting great strength where a sharp turn was to be made. Not a light was in sight.

A complete understanding of the path we were taking was demonstrated by the commander. He navigated the boat with a big oar, moving it from one side to the other as needed, sometimes using a lot of strength when a sharp turn was required. There was not a light in sight.

Even my practiced eyes could not distinguish the sod line that formed the banks of the canal, and I fully appreciated the difficulty of the pilot’s work.

Even my trained eyes couldn’t make out the grass line that made up the edges of the canal, and I completely understood how tough the pilot’s job was.

As dawn came, we were awakened by the singing of birds. We rose and looked about us. The men were still laboring at the paddles with swaying bodies, all moving in unison, their heads resting on their arms, and their faces, with tightly closed eyes, turned from the glare of the rising sun. The air was very balmy, and the sky was as blue as it is in Andalusia in early Spring.

As dawn broke, we were awakened by the sound of birds singing. We got up and looked around. The men were still working the paddles, their bodies swaying together, heads resting on their arms, and their faces, with tightly closed eyes, turned away from the bright light of the rising sun. The air was warm and pleasant, and the sky was as blue as it is in Andalusia in early spring.

Fidette and I stood up and gazed upon the scene. Larks and mocking birds could be heard on all sides, singing cheerily. Only a short distance ahead we beheld the open water of the Inland Sea, at the further side of which we had been informed was moored the floating palace of the Chief Kantoon. I had no trouble in getting my bearings. The rising sun clearly indicated the east, and on consulting the small compass that I always carried, I found that the needle had suddenly swung four points from due north, and now pointed directly to the [Pg 135] northwest. Some new magic influence had evidently affected the needle! I recalled the fact that Columbus, in his journeys, had experienced a somewhat similar deviation in the mid-Atlantic, although he only skirted the outer edge of the Sargasson continent.

Fidette and I stood up and looked at the scene around us. We could hear larks and mockingbirds singing cheerfully from all sides. Just ahead, we saw the open water of the Inland Sea, and we had been told that on the other side was the floating palace of Chief Kantoon. I had no trouble figuring out where I was. The rising sun clearly pointed to the east, and when I checked the small compass I always carried, I found that the needle had suddenly shifted four points from due north and was now pointing directly northwest. Some strange influence must have affected the needle! I remembered that Columbus had experienced a similar deviation during his journeys in the mid-Atlantic, even though he only sailed along the outer edge of the Sargasso Sea.

The silence of this vast Inland Sea was depressing. Although we were in the mid-Atlantic, the far-stretching blanket of sod that lay upon the bosom of the deep, repressed its energy to such a degree that the ordinary swell of the ocean was barely noticeable. Literally, it was a tideless sea. I had expected that the Sargassons would paddle boldly out into the centre of this large lake, but the commander carefully kept near the sod bank that outlined it.

The silence of this massive inland sea was pretty depressing. Even though we were in the mid-Atlantic, the wide expanse of seaweed that lay on the surface of the deep suppressed its energy to the point that the usual ocean swells were hardly noticeable. It was practically a tideless sea. I thought the Sargassons would confidently paddle out into the middle of this big lake, but the commander was careful to stay close to the seaweed bank that bordered it.

It was high noon when we approached the huge ark where dwelt the Chief Kantoon. We were expected, and the gangway of the ship was neatly trimmed with sea-grass matting of brilliant hues.

It was noon when we got to the massive ark where the Chief Kantoon lived. They were expecting us, and the ship's gangway was beautifully decorated with vibrant sea-grass mats.

We soon rowed alongside, and, with some trepidation, I took Fidette’s hand and assisted her up the steps. We were received on deck by a young priest in full vestments, while a choir of boys sang what was evidently a hymn of welcome. Not a word of reception was spoken. After bowing low, we were immediately taken to a cabin, in the centre of which was a table laden with fruit, and upon which, to my amazement, stood a flagon of orange-hued wine, evidently of native manufacture. I had not had the opportunity to dampen my palate with anything of the kind for so many months that, when an attendant poured me out a cup of the pale yellow fluid, I accepted it and drank without hesitation. Fidette did the same.

We soon rowed over and, feeling a bit nervous, I took Fidette’s hand and helped her up the steps. On deck, we were greeted by a young priest in full robes, while a choir of boys sang what was clearly a welcoming hymn. No words of greeting were exchanged. After bowing low, we were quickly taken to a cabin, where a table was set in the center, piled high with fruit, and, to my surprise, there was a flagon of orange-hued wine that clearly came from the local area. I hadn’t had the chance to taste anything like that for so many months that when an attendant poured me a cup of the pale yellow liquid, I accepted it and drank without thinking twice. Fidette did the same.

During this entertainment, I had an opportunity to look around the cabin. It was the most curious wonder-shop I had ever entered. Its walls were hung with shields and pieces of silverware. Hundreds of quaint knives and cutlasses were assembled in clusters on the ceiling and in the corners. Trophies from every ship [Pg 136] that had joined the community were to be seen. Priceless gems, in antique settings, were arranged in rosettes upon the grass-cloth draperies. Beautiful articles of beaten gold, evidently fashioned from nuggets, formed by melting down that most useless commodity among the Sargassons, the coin of commerce, rested upon the table and upon the shelves in various parts of the cabin.

During this entertainment, I had a chance to look around the cabin. It was the most fascinating shop I had ever entered. Its walls were decorated with shields and pieces of silverware. Hundreds of unique knives and cutlasses were grouped together on the ceiling and in the corners. Trophies from every ship that had joined the community were on display. Priceless gems, set in antique designs, were arranged in rosettes on the grass-cloth curtains. Beautiful items made of beaten gold, clearly created from nuggets by melting down what was the least valuable item among the Sargassons, the coin of commerce, were spread out on the table and on the shelves in various parts of the cabin.

Indeed, we ate our modest luncheon of berries and oranges from golden dishes. [Pg 137]

Sure, here's the updated text: We actually had our simple lunch of berries and oranges from shiny dishes. [Pg 137]


CHAPTER XXII.

A SOLEMN CEREMONIAL.

In excellent French the attendant instructed us as to our part in the approaching ceremonial. Two robes of Chinese silk, reaching to our feet, were handed us, and we were told to array ourselves. I was very glad of this, as I had only partially adopted the garb of the Sargassons, and my clothing was badly worn and shiny. Fidette, I imagine, was much annoyed at this suggestion, not wishing to make the change from the pretty costume of grass-cloth that she had fashioned with her own fingers to the shroud-like garment, which did not set off her pretty figure to advantage. The orders of the attendant, however, were imperative, and we were soon ready for the solemn ceremonial.

In fluent French, the attendant instructed us on our roles for the upcoming ceremony. We were given two robes made of Chinese silk that reached our feet and told to put them on. I was quite pleased with this since I had only partially worn the Sargassons’ attire, and my clothes were worn out and shiny. I imagine Fidette was not happy with this suggestion; she didn’t want to swap her lovely grass-cloth outfit that she had crafted herself for the shroud-like robe, which didn’t flatter her figure. However, the attendant’s orders were firm, and we soon got ready for the solemn ceremony.

When we were ready to meet the Chief Kantoon, we were attended by the same priest who had welcomed us to the ship, and we were also accompanied by the choir of boys, who, during our slow and solemn walk from the reception cabin to the large and imposing after-cabin, chanted a processional hymn.

When we were set to meet the Chief Kantoon, the same priest who had greeted us on the ship was with us, and we were also joined by the boys' choir, who, as we made our slow and respectful walk from the reception cabin to the big, impressive after-cabin, sang a processional hymn.

Fidette appeared to be in an ecstasy of delight, but for my part I could not shake off the feeling that we were the central figures in a requiem mass, instead of a glorious ceremonial of sanctification. I was depressed, therefore, rather than exhilarated.

Fidette looked totally overjoyed, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that we were the main characters in a funeral service instead of a glorious celebration. So, I felt more down than excited.

The after part of the ship, that had been prepared [Pg 138] for the initiation, was separated from the rest of the deck by a hedge of orchids, growing in a series of rude boxes. A doorway in the centre was covered by portieres of grass-cloth, which, as we approached, were slowly drawn apart.

The back part of the ship, set up for the initiation, was sectioned off from the rest of the deck by a hedge of orchids growing in a series of makeshift boxes. A doorway in the center was covered by grass-cloth curtains that slowly opened as we got closer. [Pg 138]

As we entered, I was impressed with the beauty and solemnity of the scene.

As we walked in, I was struck by the beauty and seriousness of the scene.

The Chief Kantoon sat upon a raised dais, directly at the stern of the vessel, and on his immediate right, equally elevated, sat the High Priest of the Sacred Fire. He was vested in a chasuble of black, much after the manner of the priests who celebrate mass in our American churches. Near him and behind were ranged attending acolytes, wearing long capes of lustreless, sea-green hue. To the immediate left of the Chief Kantoon stood the six members of his cabinet. They were all savage-visaged men, dressed in simple tunics, woven of sea grass, and bare as to their arms and legs. Without any of the sacred character that appertained to the priesthood near by, they possessed a far more imposing aspect. Their complexions were all sun-bronzed. Their figures recalled pictures that I had seen in books of the Huns that overran the Roman Empire.

The Chief Kantoon was sitting on a raised platform at the back of the ship, and on his right, also elevated, was the High Priest of the Sacred Fire. He wore a black chasuble, similar to the garments worn by priests who lead mass in American churches. Nearby and behind him were attending acolytes, dressed in long capes of dull, sea-green color. To the left of the Chief Kantoon stood his six cabinet members. They all had fierce-looking faces and were dressed in simple tunics made of sea grass, with their arms and legs bare. Lacking the sacred aura of the nearby priest, they had a much more commanding presence. Their skin was all sun-bronzed, and their physiques reminded me of images I had seen in books about the Huns who invaded the Roman Empire.

While I was making these observations, a double line of Seminarians had ascended from the lower deck; separating at the mainmast, one column had passed to the right and one to the left, completely encircling us as we stood in the centre of the sky-roofed cabin. Without any prelude or observable signal, the attending priests and Seminarians broke forth in a Kyrie-like invocation, quite resembling the first movement of the mass in the Roman churches immediately preceding the communion service. This was of brief duration, and at its conclusion the High Priest of the Sacred Fire, who had remained standing throughout the Kyrie, took up the solemn ceremonial of the Water Worshipers. Speaking chiefly in Portuguese, but following the usage of the Sargassons [Pg 139] and interpolating words of French, English, Italian, German and Spanish wherever his vocabulary failed him, the High Priest offered a rhapsody to the sea, which I venture to translate in the following language:

While I was observing this, a double line of seminarians came up from the lower deck. They split at the mainmast, with one group going to the right and the other to the left, completely surrounding us as we stood in the middle of the sky-roofed cabin. Without any warning or noticeable signal, the attending priests and seminarians began a sort of Kyrie-like invocation, similar to the opening movement of the mass in Roman churches just before the communion service. This didn’t last long, and once it was over, the High Priest of the Sacred Fire, who had stood throughout the Kyrie, began the solemn ritual of the Water Worshipers. Speaking mainly in Portuguese but also adopting the practices of the Sargassons and slipping in words from French, English, Italian, German, and Spanish whenever he ran out of vocabulary, the High Priest offered an ode to the sea, which I will attempt to translate in the following words:

“The Ocean. It covereth all. It telleth nothing. It is silent—​secretive as the dead ones. Death is our portion. It endeth all. It maketh us glad. We are of the sea, for it encompasseth us about like a mantle, shielding us from the miseries of the savage world.”

“The Ocean. It covers everything. It tells us nothing. It is silent—​as secretive as the dead. Death is our fate. It ends everything. It makes us happy. We are of the sea, for it surrounds us like a cloak, protecting us from the sufferings of the harsh world.”

Here the choir broke forth into a Kyrie Eleison, in words that might be interpreted:

Here the choir burst into a Kyrie Eleison, in words that could be understood as:

“O most gracious Ruler of the Seaweed Sea, be merciful unto us. Amen.”

“O most gracious Ruler of the Seaweed Sea, be merciful to us. Amen.”

Following which the High Priest of the Sacred Fire continued:

Following that, the High Priest of the Sacred Fire continued:

“Hail, welcoming arms of the Sea! We are at peace upon thy heaving bosom. Thy warm breath enchants us. We are as driftwood in thy grasp. Do thou, O glorious Sea, continue to endure us. We love thee. No other thoughts but of thee constrain us. Do suffer us to exist, that we may know thou ever loveth us.”

"Hail, welcoming arms of the Sea! We find peace on your rolling waves. Your warm breeze captivates us. We are like driftwood in your hold. O glorious Sea, please keep us safe. We love you. Our thoughts are consumed by you. Let us exist, so we can know that you love us always."

As the High Priest paused, the choir again chanted:

As the High Priest paused, the choir started chanting again:

“Adoration ever. O forgiving Sea, endure us.”

“Always adoring. O forgiving Sea, bear with us.”

Resuming, the High Priest said: “Hail to the attendants of the Sea, the Clouds—​the homeless, wandering Clouds. Like unto us are they. Nor home, nor friends; but, like us, are they of the elements of the sea and not of the land. ’Tis ours to roll and roll till life doth cease to be. O splendid, boundless Sea, the wealth of all the world is thine; and with thee the burning sun, the cold, pale moon and the twinkling stars make merry company. Thou art eternal. None may measure thee or sound thy depths. Amen.”

Resuming, the High Priest said: “Hail to the attendants of the Sea, the Clouds—the lost, roaming Clouds. They are just like us. No home, no friends; but, like us, they belong to the sea and not to the land. It’s our fate to roll and roll until life comes to an end. O magnificent, endless Sea, all the riches of the world belong to you; and with you, the blazing sun, the cool, pale moon, and the sparkling stars keep joyful company. You are eternal. No one can measure you or explore your depths. Amen.”

At a signal from an attending acolyte, Fidette and I knelt, slightly turning our bodies so that we directly faced the Chief Kantoon, who, raising high a glowing marlinspike heated to whiteness in the Sacred Fire, administered the following oath: [Pg 140]

At a signal from an attending acolyte, Fidette and I knelt, slightly turning our bodies so that we directly faced the Chief Kantoon, who, raising high a glowing marlinspike heated to white-hot in the Sacred Fire, administered the following oath: [Pg 140]

“By the hope of enduring mercy from the Grand Kantoon who suffereth us not to sink, by the potency of the Sacred Fire that burneth for ages and is not consumed, we take this oath of homage to the Ocean and fidelity to the Sea, and here accept the people of Sargasso. Thou, O Sea, shalt we honor and serve all the days of our life; thou shalt we uphold and defend—​live for and die for. And in evidence of the sacred character of this oath, here, in the presence of the High Priest of the Sacred Fire that burneth forever and is not consumed, do we declare our lives forfeit if in thought or act we shall be wanting in fidelity to the People of the Sea. And we appoint as our executioners any living, breathing creature of the Sea or Air if treason be fastened upon us. We devoutly appeal to the Grand Kantoon of the Sea and Land, Keeper of the Homeless Clouds, to strengthen us in this faith.”

“By the hope of lasting mercy from the Grand Kantoon, who doesn’t let us sink, and by the power of the Sacred Fire that has burned for ages and is never consumed, we take this oath of loyalty to the Ocean and commitment to the Sea, and here accept the people of Sargasso. We will honor and serve you, O Sea, all the days of our lives; we will stand by you and defend you—live for you and die for you. And as proof of the sacred nature of this oath, here, in the presence of the High Priest of the Sacred Fire that burns forever and is not consumed, we declare our lives forfeit if in thought or action we show any disloyalty to the People of the Sea. We assign as our executioners any living, breathing creature of the Sea or Air if treason is proven against us. We humbly call on the Grand Kantoon of the Sea and Land, Keeper of the Homeless Clouds, to strengthen us in this faith.”

We having made satisfactory responses, the Chief Kantoon stepped forward and touched each of us on the bared right shoulder with the glowing marlinspike.

We had given satisfactory answers, and the Chief Kantoon stepped forward and touched each of us on the exposed right shoulder with the glowing marlinspike.

As we rose to our feet, the attending choir again broke out into the joyous anthem of the Water Worshipers.

As we stood up, the choir once again started singing the joyful anthem of the Water Worshipers.

“Blessed be the name of the Sea.

“Blessed be the name of the Sea.

“Majestic is the Ocean by day; solemn by night.

“Majestic is the ocean during the day; solemn at night.

“Ours is the Sea and Sky. They are boundless. None shall intrude upon us.”

“Ours is the Sea and Sky. They are endless. No one will disturb us.”

The High Priest then raised his hands and pronounced the benediction. Immediately the Chief Kantoon stepped down from the throne, and, holding out a hand to each of us, graciously suffered it to be kissed. Then, drawing from his girdle a sheaf of inscribed tarpon scales, he selected two, of which he handed me the first, saying:

The High Priest then lifted his hands and gave the blessing. Right away, the Chief Kantoon got down from the throne and, extending a hand to each of us, graciously allowed us to kiss it. Then, taking a bundle of engraved tarpon scales from his belt, he picked two and handed me the first, saying:

“I herewith confer upon you the title of Kantoon in token of your union with our people.” Then, tendering me the second scale, with its pale blue inscription, he [Pg 141] concluded: “You are restored to your ship, and from this moment are the commander of the Caribas. He who is at present in charge will, upon the presentation of this token, destroy himself after an old and accepted belief among the Sargassons that when a Kantoon is superseded he must disappear forever. Retrogression is disgrace! This commander whom you supplant has been treacherous to others, and it is our fear that he will be treacherous to us. Therefore give I you this ship. It is yours. Possess it, if necessary, at the point of the knife.”

“I hereby give you the title of Kantoon as a sign of your connection to our people.” Then, offering me the second scale with its light blue inscription, he [Pg 141] added, “You are restored to your ship, and from this moment, you are the captain of the Caribas. The current commander will, upon receiving this token, end his own life in accordance with an old and accepted belief among the Sargassons that when a Kantoon is replaced, he must disappear forever. Going back is dishonorable! The commander you are replacing has been untrustworthy to others, and we fear he may betray us too. So I give you this ship. It's yours. Keep it, if necessary, by force.”

The announcement that we were not to return to the Happy Shark filled poor Fidette with anguish. She burst into a flood of tears that no words from me could check. I could not blame her. Her entire life was identified with her old home, but she was too familiar with the laws of her people not to know that no wish of hers would have any influence upon the Chief Kantoon.

The news that we wouldn’t be going back to the Happy Shark left poor Fidette heartbroken. She broke down in tears that I couldn’t console her through. I couldn’t fault her for it. Her whole life was tied to her old home, but she knew her people’s customs well enough to understand that no desire of hers would sway Chief Kantoon.

To me the change from the Happy Shark to the Caribas was welcome. I felt that I would be more contented. I knew that the stanch iron vessel would remain afloat at least thirty years, and I was satisfied to accept that span of life. By that time, thought I, our love may have grown cold, and both Fidette and I may welcome the end.

To me, the shift from the Happy Shark to the Caribas was a welcome change. I felt like I would be happier. I knew that the sturdy iron ship would stay afloat for at least thirty years, and I was fine with that. I thought, by then, our love might have faded, and both Fidette and I might welcome the end.

I was now a Sargasson by all the sacred laws, and, had I had the entire fleet of vessels to choose from, I certainly would have selected my own ship, to which I had been so graciously assigned.

I was now officially a Sargasson by all the sacred laws, and if I had the entire fleet of ships to choose from, I definitely would have picked my own ship, which I had been so kindly given.

I was bewildered by the incidents that followed. We were surrounded by all the dignitaries of the Sargasson people. We were conducted to the table and invited to partake of the fruits and shellfish there bestowed. We were exhilarated and refreshed with copious libations of the orange-hued wine before mentioned.

I was confused by what happened next. We were surrounded by all the important people of the Sargasson tribe. We were taken to the table and invited to enjoy the fruits and shellfish presented there. We felt thrilled and rejuvenated with plenty of the previously mentioned orange wine.

Then succeeded merrymaking and a dance combining the most hilarious features of the Bamboola, Cachucha, Tarantella, Money Musk and Virginia Reel. It [Pg 142] was, if anything, more violent than the famous “Dance of the Derelicts,” which always closed the “Week of Silence.” This I have previously described. In the sports, Fidette won great praise.

Then came a celebration with a dance that mixed the funniest elements of the Bamboola, Cachucha, Tarantella, Money Musk, and Virginia Reel. It was, if anything, even more intense than the well-known “Dance of the Derelicts,” which always wrapped up the “Week of Silence.” I’ve talked about that before. In the competitions, Fidette received a lot of acclaim. [Pg 142]

The daughters of the other Kantoons in the community, to the number of forty, were present, but none of them looked so pretty or behaved so charmingly as my own Fidette.

The daughters of the other Kantoons in the community, numbering forty, were present, but none of them looked as pretty or were as charming as my own Fidette.

I accepted my fate.

I accepted my fate.

One can be miserable in other places than Sargasso. I know something of the “civilized” world. In it are toil and sorrow—​yes, worry and want. All the misery in New York is not found in the slums. It exists elsewhere. With my own eyes have I seen men stalking about the streets and exchanges suffering the mental tortures of the damned.

One can feel miserable in places other than the Sargasso. I know a bit about the “civilized” world. It contains hardship and sadness—yes, anxiety and need. Not all the misery in New York is confined to the slums. It’s found in other areas too. I've seen men wandering the streets and trading floors, enduring the mental agony of the damned.

We call that civilization. [Pg 143]

We call it civilization. [Pg 143]


CHAPTER XXIII.

THE NEW LIFE.

The hour for our departure to our new home approached. Twilight, that period of indefinite length between darkness and daylight, was at hand. The sun had disappeared behind the western horizon for quite a time, and out a low cloudbank to the eastward, pale and cold as the Sargasson blood, rose the full moon, at first sight of which all the ship’s company cast themselves upon their knees and worshiped. For the sun the Sargassons felt no respect. They saw it rise and set without emotion. To them “Apollo and his fiery steeds” never drove across the sky; to them no regnant orb of fire ruled supreme the brotherhood of worlds. To them the moon, so pale, so cold, so self-possessed, was Mistress of the Universe.

The time for us to leave for our new home was getting close. Twilight, that undefined stretch between dark and light, was here. The sun had been below the western horizon for a while, and from a low cloudbank to the east, pale and cold like Sargasson blood, the full moon rose. At the sight of it, everyone on the ship dropped to their knees in worship. The Sargassons didn't have any respect for the sun. They watched it rise and set with no emotion. To them, “Apollo and his fiery steeds” never raced across the sky; to them, no dominant orb of fire ruled over the universe. To them, the moon, so pale, so cold, so composed, was the Mistress of the Universe.

Our departure was invested with even more solemnity than our reception. We were reconducted to the cabin at the bow of the ship, where we resumed our clothing. In place of the short jacket that I had worn I received, as a gift, a coat of sun-tanned walrus skin that incased my burly form without a wrinkle.

Our departure felt even more serious than our arrival. We were taken back to the cabin at the front of the ship, where we got dressed again. Instead of the short jacket I had worn, I was given a coat made of sun-tanned walrus skin as a gift, which fit my bulky frame perfectly, not a wrinkle in sight.

The barge, with all its men in place, was awaiting us at the ship’s side. I noticed at once that the paddlers were heavily armed. We descended, and were soon moving off along the shores of the tideless lake.

The barge, with all its crew ready, was waiting for us at the side of the ship. I immediately saw that the paddlers were heavily armed. We got down and soon started moving along the shores of the calm lake.

Before we had gone far, I observed that we were treated more deferentially than we had been on our upward [Pg 144] journey. Nothing could have exceeded the respect shown us by the commander of the barge.

Before we had gone far, I noticed that we were treated with more respect than we had been on our way up. Nothing could have surpassed the courtesy shown to us by the commander of the barge. [Pg 144]

The effect of the pale moonlight upon the almost black surface of the Inland Sea was very striking. It made a path across the water as broad as a city thoroughfare, and, at the suggestion of Fidette, the man at the tiller kept our galley directly in this path of silver sheen. Our course lay eastward, and it was not until after midnight that we reached the outlet of the great lake. Although the coast line of floating sod was without any lighthouse or other marks of direction, the man who was directing the galley found no difficulty in entering the Grand Canal.

The effect of the pale moonlight on the nearly black surface of the Inland Sea was very striking. It created a path across the water as wide as a city street, and, at Fidette's suggestion, the guy at the tiller kept our boat right in this trail of silver light. We were heading east, and it wasn’t until after midnight that we reached the outlet of the big lake. Even though the shoreline of floating grass didn’t have any lighthouses or other navigational markers, the person steering the boat had no trouble getting into the Grand Canal.

After the strange and curious events of the day, it was not remarkable that sleep should refuse to visit us.

After the strange and unusual events of the day, it was no surprise that sleep should refuse to come to us.

Fidette and I were both suffering from the ghastly brand upon our shoulders, despite the attention which the surgeon on the ship of the Chief Kantoon had given us.

Fidette and I were both dealing with the horrible mark on our shoulders, even after the care that the ship's surgeon from Chief Kantoon had given us.

After midnight I fell into a troubled sleep, and did not awaken until broad daylight. Apparently, there was a strong current in our favor, because the oarsmen made very much better time returning than upon the upward journey. Although the Caribas was not in sight, I was able to recognize several landmarks.

After midnight, I fell into a restless sleep and didn't wake up until morning. It seemed like we had a strong current working for us because the rowers were making much better time on the way back than they did going up. Even though I couldn't see the Caribas, I was able to recognize several landmarks.

A cold breakfast was served, consisting of baked shellfish and fruit, and we ate heartily. The men at the paddles had been fed about daylight, and had eaten as they worked.

A cold breakfast was served, made up of baked shellfish and fruit, and we ate with enthusiasm. The men at the paddles had been fed around dawn and had eaten while they worked.

The forenoon passed slowly. The sun was very warm, but the men never flagged in their steady and energetic stroke.

The morning went by slowly. The sun was really warm, but the men never lost their consistent and energetic rhythm.

About 12 o’clock, as nearly as I could estimate, turning a sharp bend in the canal, the Caribas was descried straight ahead, distant about eight miles. I knew her instantly because of the excellent condition of her standing rigging. She was hull down, but I could not [Pg 145] be mistaken about her topmast. I pointed out our future home to Fidette, and, as I expected, she indulged in a very womanish bit of crying. It was in vain that I attempted to divert her thoughts and told her of all the future happiness in store for her in our new home. I called her attention to the fact that all the joys that had been hers on the Happy Shark were gone. I dwelt upon the fact that it had been her father’s wish that I should regain my ship. I spoke of its luxuries, its modern appliances, and in every way attempted to interest the dear little woman.

Around noon, as far as I could tell, when we turned a sharp bend in the canal, I spotted the Caribas straight ahead, about eight miles away. I recognized her immediately because her standing rigging was in perfect condition. She was low in the water, but I couldn't mistake her topmast. I pointed out our future home to Fidette, and, as I expected, she had a little cry, which was very typical. I tried to lift her spirits by telling her about all the happiness waiting for her in our new home. I reminded her that all the joys she’d experienced on the Happy Shark were behind us now. I emphasized that it had been her father's wish for me to get my ship back. I talked about its luxuries, its modern features, and I did everything I could to engage the dear little woman.

As we neared the Caribas, I detected our helmsman giving orders by signs, interjected with an occasional word that I did not understand. Although I called Fidette’s attention to the circumstance, she was quite as unable to comprehend the meaning of the helmsman’s conduct. Observing for myself, I saw that every man in the boat took out from its sheath and carefully examined a long, ugly-looking knife.

As we got closer to the Caribas, I noticed our helmsman giving orders with hand signals, mixed with an occasional word I didn’t get. I pointed this out to Fidette, but she couldn’t make sense of the helmsman’s behavior either. Watching closely, I saw that every man in the boat pulled out a long, nasty-looking knife from its sheath and examined it carefully.

I feared that we were about to be assassinated.

I was afraid we were about to be murdered.

With as much dignity as possible, I made my way to the stern of the boat and demanded an explanation of the officer.

With as much dignity as I could muster, I walked to the back of the boat and asked the officer for an explanation.

He explained that he had special orders from the Chief Kantoon to place me in possession of my ship, and that he intended to do so. He expected opposition. The present captain of the Caribas was a plucky young man, who would fight. The contest would be apparently an uneven one, because the prize crew of the Caribas outnumbered the force in the galley two to one. He relied, however, upon the authority that was conferred upon him by the Chief Kantoon and the general respect for the ruler of the Sargassons. He believed that after he had publicly exhibited to the men on the Caribas the green tarpon scale, which would be recognized at once as a message from the Chief Kantoon, opposition would cease. The mutinous commander would be seized and promptly executed. [Pg 146]

He explained that he had special orders from the Chief Kantoon to give me my ship back, and that he was planning to do just that. He anticipated pushback. The current captain of the Caribas was a brave young man who would fight. The battle would seem unfair, as the crew on the Caribas outnumbered those in the galley two to one. However, he counted on the authority given to him by the Chief Kantoon and the general respect for the ruler of the Sargassons. He believed that once he publicly showed the crew on the Caribas the green tarpon scale, which would be immediately recognized as a message from the Chief Kantoon, any resistance would stop. The rebellious captain would be captured and quickly executed. [Pg 146]

I felt regret at this summary disposal of my unknown rival. During the whole journey I had been attempting to conceive of some means by which his life might be spared. I hated to rise to power and influence over the dead body of a man who, I assumed, had never done me wrong, but I had not found any means of preventing the catastrophe. The will of the Chief Kantoon was law in Sargasso. Nobody, high or low, dared oppose it.

I regretted the quick elimination of my unknown rival. Throughout the entire journey, I had been trying to think of a way to save his life. I didn't want to gain power and influence over the lifeless body of a man who, I believed, had never wronged me, but I hadn't found a way to avoid the disaster. The Chief Kantoon's wishes were law in Sargasso. No one, regardless of their status, dared to oppose it.

We were now within a cable’s length of my old ship. In prospect of the change of commanders, the hull had been scraped of barnacles, and the dear craft looked as neat as in her palmiest days. Excepting the man on the bridge, I saw no evidence of life on the ship.

We were now within a cable’s length of my old ship. Anticipating the change of commanders, the hull had been scraped clean of barnacles, and the beloved craft looked as tidy as in her prime. Aside from the guy on the bridge, I didn’t see any signs of life on the ship.

We reached the landing stage, that had been erected for the occasion, and the young officer in charge of our boat’s crew fearlessly seized a dangling rope’s end and climbed over the ship’s side. He held in his teeth the talismanic tarpon scale. He knew, as I did, that it was his sole palladium of safety. Without it he would have been set upon the instant he touched the deck and cut to pieces. Close behind him followed twenty of the barge’s crew. There was no concealment of the knives. After the crew, we slowly ascended amid the cheers of the ten men still remaining in the barge. Before emerging over the top of the bulwarks I had listened attentively for the clashing of arms; but I heard nothing, and, when I reached the deck, I saw nothing. Four stalwart members of our boat’s crew stood there as guards, with the flesh-quivering knives in their hands.

We arrived at the landing stage that had been set up for the occasion, and the young officer in charge of our boat’s crew boldly grabbed a hanging rope and climbed over the side of the ship. He held the talismanic tarpon scale in his mouth. He knew, just like I did, that it was his only safeguard. Without it, he would have been attacked the moment he touched the deck and cut to pieces. Close behind him, twenty members of the barge's crew followed. There was no hiding the knives. After the crew, we slowly made our way up amid the cheers from the ten men still remaining on the barge. Before I climbed over the top of the bulwarks, I listened closely for the sound of clashing weapons, but I heard nothing, and when I reached the deck, I saw nothing. Four strong members of our boat’s crew stood there as guards, holding their knives, ready for action.

In the after-cabin sat the late commander of the Caribas, tied in a chair, and as we were slowly conducted back, he turned his face in my direction.

In the after-cabin sat the late commander of the Caribas, tied to a chair, and as we were slowly led back, he turned his face toward me.

To my surprise, I recognized the cause of all my trouble, Arthur Gray! [Pg 147]

To my surprise, I realized the source of all my problems was Arthur Gray! [Pg 147]


CHAPTER XXIV.

THE LAST OF AN ENEMY.

It was no time to gloat over the downfall of an enemy.

It wasn't the right moment to celebrate the defeat of an opponent.

I had attained the coveted position of a Kantoonship among the Sargassons, and I was to occupy it at the expense of the life of the man who had been the means of bringing me among these strange people, who had just shown their appreciation and respect by conferring a high dignity upon me.

I had reached the desirable position of a Kantoonship among the Sargassons, and I was going to take it at the cost of the life of the man who had brought me into this strange community, which had just shown their appreciation and respect by granting me this high honor.

Unacquainted as I was with the history of Arthur Gray prior to my arrival in the community I could not pass judgment upon the acts of my fellow Sargassons. I had lost sight of Gray in the stirring events that had filled the previous months of my stay on the Happy Shark, and although it was considered quite improper to inquire regarding the fate of missing members of the community, I had tried, on several occasions, to ascertain what had become of him. I had been told that he was killed in the attack on the Caribas. There certainly had been some mystery attending the period of Gray’s existence between that memorable capture and the fatal hour in which I again crossed his path. It was strange that we individually were responsible for the misfortunes that had overtaken each of us.

Not knowing the history of Arthur Gray before I got to the community, I couldn't judge the actions of my fellow Sargassons. I had lost track of Gray during the intense events of the months I spent on the Happy Shark, and even though it was seen as quite inappropriate to ask about the fate of missing community members, I tried several times to find out what happened to him. I had been told that he was killed in the attack on the Caribas. There had definitely been some mystery surrounding Gray’s life between that significant capture and the moment when I crossed paths with him again. It was odd that we were each responsible for the problems that had come our way.

These thoughts were dominant in my mind as I [Pg 148] stood on the deck of my old ship, contemplating my now humiliated and condemned enemy. To his credit, I must say that Gray did not evince any humiliation or seek to curry favor. He was already tightly bound in a peculiarly constructed chair, in which condemned Kantoons were drowned.

These thoughts filled my mind as I [Pg 148] stood on the deck of my old ship, thinking about my now humiliated and condemned enemy. To his credit, I have to say that Gray didn’t show any humiliation or try to win favor. He was already tightly strapped into a uniquely designed chair, in which condemned Kantoons were drowned.

This seat was made of three boards, fashioned quite like a rustic chair found in our American Summer houses and parks. Into the longest piece of board was mortised a seat, and this rude chair was made to stand by being inclined backward and supported by a prop, similar to that which holds an easel in position. Devices like this existed on every Kantoonment, in order that they might be ready whenever wanted.

This seat was made from three boards, resembling a simple chair you’d find in our summer houses and parks. The longest board had a seat cut into it, and this basic chair was designed to lean back and was supported by a prop, similar to what holds an easel up. These kinds of chairs were found in every cantonment so that they were available whenever needed.

The custom under which each commander kept a device for his own destruction in case of condemnation may appear strange to those who are not familiar with the habits of this people. And yet, when a boy in the United States, I remember distinctly to have known a neighbor family that had resided for several generations in the same dwelling-house. With the boys of my own age in this family I was on friendly terms, and I recollect repeatedly to have been shown a broad board that was carefully placed above the kitchen cupboard, and upon which, I was gravely informed, all members of the Baxter household were laid out and prepared for the grave. That broad board was as much a part of the family possessions as its silverware, its cameo pins and other heirlooms. I remember an occasion, when most of the members of the family were absent, the eldest boy and myself carefully took the board from the cupboard, and, with the assistance of two barrels, constructed a rude counter, across which we dispensed vinegar soda water, grapevine-leaf cigars and apples of suspicious character.

The custom where each commander kept a device for their own destruction in case of condemnation might seem strange to those unfamiliar with the habits of this culture. However, as a boy in the United States, I clearly remember knowing a neighbor family that had lived in the same house for several generations. I was friendly with the boys my age in that family, and I recall being shown a large board that was carefully placed above the kitchen cupboard, where I was seriously told that all members of the Baxter household were laid out and prepared for burial. That large board was as much a part of their family belongings as their silverware, cameo pins, and other heirlooms. I remember one time when most family members were away, the eldest boy and I carefully took the board from the cupboard and, with the help of two barrels, created a makeshift counter where we sold vinegar soda water, grapevine-leaf cigars, and questionable apples.

This was not in Sargasso, but in the suburbs of my native city of Brooklyn.

This wasn’t in the Sargasso, but in the suburbs of my hometown, Brooklyn.

“This must gratify you very much, Clark,” began [Pg 149] Gray, in thoroughly good English. “I understand perfectly what hopes are awakened in your mind by your return to this ship, but I want to tell you that they are vain. You never can effect your escape from the Sargasso Sea!”

“This must make you really happy, Clark,” started [Pg 149] Gray, speaking clearly. “I completely understand the hopes that are stirred in you by coming back to this ship, but I want you to know that they are pointless. You will never be able to escape from the Sargasso Sea!”

He was a mind-reader!

He was psychic!

“What has become of the Secor launch?” I asked, tacitly confessing to the insinuation against me.

“What happened to the Secor launch?” I asked, quietly admitting to the implication directed at me.

Gray’s face assumed instantly an expression of contempt, as he sneeringly rejoined:

Gray's face instantly took on an expression of contempt as he mockingly replied:

“I tried to escape in her, but in the absence of oil, I found it impossible. In my rage and chagrin I scuttled her. She is at the bottom of the sea.”

“I tried to escape with her, but without any oil, I found it impossible. In my anger and frustration, I wrecked her. She’s at the bottom of the sea.”

The commander of the barge on which Fidette and I had reached our new home had been standing by during this conversation. Its acrimony was clearly observable, and when the first lull occurred in the conversation at this point, he touched Gray on the shoulder and said:

The captain of the barge that brought Fidette and me to our new home had been listening during this conversation. His irritation was obvious, and when there was a brief silence in the conversation at this moment, he tapped Gray on the shoulder and said:

“Basta! You stoppa too longa.” Then, turning to the half dozen sturdy fellows who stood beside him, he made a motion of his hand in the direction of Gray, and said in fairly good Spanish:

“Enough! You’re taking too long.” Then, turning to the half dozen strong guys standing beside him, he waved his hand toward Gray and said in pretty good Spanish:

“Let him walk with God!”

“Let him walk with God!”

The six executioners seized hold of Gray, carried him to the side of the ship, and, without any more ado, flung chair and occupant into the ocean.

The six executioners grabbed Gray, carried him to the side of the ship, and, without any hesitation, tossed both him and the chair into the ocean.

As far as I could observe, nobody even looked over the side of the ship to see that poor Arthur Gray promptly sank beneath the brine.

As far as I could see, nobody even glanced over the side of the ship to notice that poor Arthur Gray quickly went under the water.

The commander of the barge, acting as temporary executive of the Caribas, called all the men to quarters, and holding aloft in his right hand the same tarpon scales that had been handed to me by the Chief Kantoon, in the jargon of the Sargassons, officially proclaimed my elevation to the Kantoonship. At a signal from him, every man on board saluted, and the first mate, stepping forward, dropped to the right knee and bowed his head. [Pg 150] As I had been instructed to do, I touched him twice upon the right shoulder with a marlinspike and bade him arise. I assured him that he would still retain his post as executive of the Caribas. It was entirely within my power, by degrading him, to have condemned him to death. Had I seen fit to do so, or had any grudge provoked such an act, the first mate would have been instantly bound and tossed into the water, to share the fate of ex-Kantoon Gray.

The captain of the barge, acting as the temporary leader of the Caribas, called all the crew to attention, and holding up the same tarpon scales that the Chief Kantoon had given me, he officially announced my promotion to Kantoonship in the Sargasson dialect. At his signal, every man on board saluted, and the first mate stepped forward, knelt on one knee, and bowed his head. [Pg 150] As I had been instructed, I touched him twice on the right shoulder with a marlinspike and told him to stand up. I assured him that he would keep his position as the leader of the Caribas. I had the power to demote him, which could have led to his execution. If I had decided to act on that or if I had any personal vendetta, the first mate would have been immediately tied up and thrown into the water, facing the same fate as the former Kantoon Gray.

My purpose in confirming the position of the first mate was that I might attach the crew to me in my new and trying position.

My reason for confirming the role of the first mate was so I could connect with the crew in my new and challenging position.

After partaking of a dinner that had been prepared for the crew of the barge on the main deck, its commander walked rapidly to the side of the ship, where was the ladder leading down to his boat. Without any formal farewell, he and his sturdy fellows resumed their places in the great canoe, and in a few minutes they were far out in the Grand Canal, bound homeward on their long journey, ending with their voyage across the tideless lake.

After having dinner that was made for the crew of the barge on the main deck, the commander quickly walked to the side of the ship, where the ladder led down to his boat. Without any formal goodbye, he and his strong crew took their places in the big canoe, and within a few minutes, they were far out in the Grand Canal, heading home on their long journey, which would end with their trip across the calm lake.

I then took formal possession of the ship.

I then officially took control of the ship.

I was surprised how few changes had been made in my cabin since that eventful morning when I had been induced to leave my ship and crew. In the centre of the deck, just below the cabin door, was a large blood stain, that marked the place of some brave fellow’s death on the memorable night of the capture of the Caribas. Sturdy efforts had been made to efface this spot, but they had been unsuccessful. I found all my toilet articles just as I had left them; my brushes, combs and razors, and even a small bottle of brandy that had rested over my shaving stand, were undisturbed.

I was surprised at how few changes had been made in my cabin since that eventful morning when I had been persuaded to leave my ship and crew. In the center of the deck, just below the cabin door, was a large bloodstain that marked the spot where some brave fellow had died on the memorable night of the capture of the Caribas. Attempts had been made to clean this area, but they hadn’t worked. I found all my personal items just as I had left them; my brushes, combs, and razors, and even a small bottle of brandy that had been on my shaving stand, were untouched.

I have already spoken of the strict integrity and truthfulness of the Sargassons. Pilfering they held to be a crime so contemptible that only the basest savages indulged in it. Lying and stealing they classified together. Murder was not appalling to them, but during [Pg 151] my stay in Sargasso I never knew or heard of a single case of treacherous assassination. Nobody was ever stabbed in the back or pushed into a shark’s tank unexpectedly.

I've already talked about the strict integrity and honesty of the Sargassons. They viewed stealing as such a despicable crime that only the lowest savages would engage in it. They grouped lying and stealing together. Murder didn’t shock them, but during my time in Sargasso, I never knew or heard of even one case of treacherous assassination. No one was ever stabbed in the back or unexpectedly pushed into a shark tank. [Pg 151]

Fidette soon made herself very comfortable in the little cabin that adjoined mine, and showed signs of being reconciled to her separation from the Happy Shark. [Pg 152]

Fidette quickly got cozy in the small cabin next to mine and seemed to be okay with being apart from the Happy Shark. [Pg 152]


CHAPTER XXV.

THE DANGER OF AN IDEA.

I had not been in command of the Caribas more than a month before I discovered that Donna Elenora, the wife of the Kantoon of the near-by ship Cormorant, and Fidette had their heads together and were engaged in the promulgation of a great social reform. They were also in communication with other ships in our immediate neighborhood.

I had been in charge of the Caribas for less than a month when I found out that Donna Elenora, the wife of the Kantoon of the nearby ship Cormorant, and Fidette were scheming together to push for a major social reform. They were also in touch with other ships close by.

They had undertaken the laudable task of “ameliorating the condition of woman”—​among the Sargassons.

They had taken on the admirable task of “improving the situation of women”—​among the Sargassons.

I was prepared to admit that the status of woman among the Sargassons was not what it ought to be. She had considerable liberty, although she was not pampered with Parisian dresses and hats. She had no really laborious duties to perform, and, had she been inclined, might have devoted considerable time to the development of her mind and the beautifying of her person. I never had observed that she took advantage of her opportunities. Instead, therefore, of frowning upon the movement, I determined to encourage it by every means in my power.

I was ready to acknowledge that the status of women among the Sargassons was not what it should be. They had a fair amount of freedom, even if they weren't spoiled with fancy Parisian clothes and hats. They didn't have really tough responsibilities to handle, and if they wanted to, they could have spent a lot of time improving their minds and taking care of their appearance. I never saw any of them make the most of their opportunities. Instead of criticizing the movement, I decided to support it in every way I could.

No better field on the face of the sea or land could be found in which to give the woman question a supreme test.

No better place on earth or in the ocean could be found to put the women's issue to a serious test.

I was a believer in woman’s rights. I remembered the injustices under which my poor mother had suffered [Pg 153] in South Brooklyn, and I was determined that if Fidette were bereft of any privileges she ought to have, I would see that they were conceded to her. All I wanted to know was whether the women of Sargasso could agree upon any policy that was reasonably sure to better their condition.

I believed in women's rights. I remembered the injustices my poor mother faced in South Brooklyn, and I was determined to make sure that if Fidette was missing any privileges she deserved, I would ensure she got them. All I wanted to know was whether the women of Sargasso could come together on a policy that was likely to improve their situation. [Pg 153]

At the outset what threatened to be an insuperable barrier arose. The Sargassons have not a written language. Had they possessed a common tongue, it is doubtful if many of the women addressed could have deciphered the petitions. The brief verses or inscriptions written upon the tarpon scales, and that passed current for their literature, were chiefly extracts from the Spanish or Portuguese poets, badly memorized.

At the beginning, a seemingly unbeatable obstacle came up. The Sargassons don’t have a written language. Even if they had a common language, it’s uncertain if many of the women being addressed would have been able to understand the requests. The short verses or inscriptions written on the tarpon scales, which were considered their literature, were mostly poorly memorized snippets from Spanish or Portuguese poets.

When the Sargasson women had once tasted the sweets of liberty, there was little doubt that they would improve intellectually, morally and physically. I remembered to have heard and read during my last shore life, heated arguments upon this very thing. I recalled the fact that a stubborn effort had been made to eliminate the word “male” from the constitution of my native State. I knew from my mother that, when she first entered the married state, she had no position recognized before the law. She had no legal right to her earnings; no legal right to direct and care for her children, and in politics she was absolutely denied any consideration whatever. I had often admitted in my own heart that a woman’s life under such circumstances was necessarily unhappy, and I felt glad, owing to the active agitation of a few noble-hearted women, that most of the barriers restricting woman’s progress and intelligence had been swept away. I was just as pleased that this was true as any woman could have been.

When the Sargasson women had experienced the joys of freedom, there was no doubt they would grow intellectually, morally, and physically. I remembered hearing and reading heated debates about this during my last time on shore. I recalled that there had been a stubborn push to remove the word "male" from the constitution of my home state. My mother had told me that when she first got married, she had no legal status. She had no legal right to her earnings, no legal right to raise and care for her children, and in politics, she was completely ignored. I had often admitted to myself that a woman's life under such conditions was bound to be unhappy, and I felt relieved that, thanks to the passionate efforts of a few courageous women, many of the barriers to women's progress and education had been removed. I was just as happy about this as any woman could have been.

I recognized the fact also that woman had become a great industrial factor in the progress of the western world. She owned vast amounts of property, on which she was taxed, and, therefore, had a right to say what [Pg 154] special uses she would prefer made of the money so exacted. Woman suffrage had been tried in one of our largest States, Wyoming, with good effect, and had there been found to improve home life instead of destroying it. I was a convert.

I also realized that women had become a significant force in the development of the western world. They owned large amounts of property, which was taxed, giving them a right to decide how they wanted the money to be used. [Pg 154] Woman suffrage had been tested in one of our largest states, Wyoming, with positive outcomes, and it was found to enhance home life rather than harm it. I was convinced.

Sending for Fidette, I had a calm and very agreeable conversation with her upon the subject. She owned up, frankly, that she and Donna Elenora had undertaken to preach a propaganda against the subjective condition of woman in Sargasso. They believed that her superior intelligence and good looks entitled her to more consideration than she received. Fidette denounced the theory that among a people where women were few they received greater respect than in countries where they were many. She asserted what I recognized as a startling truth, that the great bulk of the personal property at present existing in Sargasso was in the hands of her sex.

Sending for Fidette, I had a calm and very pleasant conversation with her about the topic. She admitted, honestly, that she and Donna Elenora had taken it upon themselves to advocate against the treatment of women in Sargasso. They believed that her higher intelligence and attractiveness deserved more respect than she was getting. Fidette criticized the idea that in societies where women are rare, they receive more respect than in places where they are numerous. She pointed out what I found to be a surprising truth: that most of the personal property currently in Sargasso was owned by women.

As diamonds, pearls and other precious stones had no commercial value among the Sargasson people, it had been the custom, whenever a derelict was added to the group, to divide the jewels and silverware among the wives of the Kantoons. These in turn had passed the trinkets down to their daughters, and in that way many of the Sargasson women possessed jewel boxes that would have caused the noblest women of Europe to turn green with envy. Such a thing as a theft of jewels was unknown, because they never could be worn in public by the unlawful possessor, and, of course, escape to any part of the world where a market could be found was guarded against.

As diamonds, pearls, and other precious stones had no commercial value among the Sargasson people, it was customary to distribute the jewels and silverware among the wives of the Kantoons whenever a derelict was added to the group. These women then passed the trinkets down to their daughters, and in this way, many of the Sargasson women had jewel boxes that would make the most noblewomen of Europe envious. The concept of jewel theft was unheard of, since they could never be worn in public by the unlawful possessor, and of course, there were measures in place to prevent escape to any part of the world where a market could exist.

I entered heartily into the movement for bettering the condition of the Sargasson women.

I enthusiastically joined the effort to improve the situation of the Sargasson women.

Fidette was delighted. She foresaw the immortality that awaited her. Her name would be handed down through generations as the champion of her sex! In her ecstasy, she went to her cabin, took down her mandolin, and, in the quaint jargon of the Sargassons, sang, in words as light as air: [Pg 155]

Fidette was thrilled. She imagined the immortality that was coming her way. Her name would be remembered for generations as the champion of her gender! In her excitement, she went to her cabin, grabbed her mandolin, and in the charming language of the Sargassons, sang in words as light as air: [Pg 155]

Wurra, wurra, wink-o-chee,
“Vous etes mucho fond o’ me?”
No can marry esta girl
Quando jeune, y dans le whirl;
Mais, oui? Mais, non!
Pero—Hope on!

This jargon may be very freely translated thus:

This jargon can be translated quite freely like this:

Alack! alas! my own sea loon,
“For love of me you’re in the moon?”
But you can’t marry this one girl
While she’s young and in the whirl,
You can? You can’t!
But hope—hope on!

While Fidette sang I made merry with my memory.

While Fidette sang, I enjoyed reminiscing.

When I lived in Brooklyn I had a cousin who belonged to a wealthy family and was a member of a very famous woman’s club called the Amazons, and from her I learned that after the ladies who belonged to that organization had possessed themselves of all the “rights” that could not make their escape, they began to wrangle with each other as to which of them should enjoy the acquired privileges. The idea of having them in common did not satisfy. One incident that I remember to have heard mentioned impressed me greatly. It arose out of the annual election for the presidency. The tall and stately dame who held that honored post very nearly failed of a renomination. There was considerable feeling in the club in opposition to her, but when she realized that a younger candidate was to be named in her stead she burst into a flood of tears and made a pathetic appeal to the assembly for a continuance in authority. The result was that the meeting closed with a semi-hysterical burst of tears on all sides.

When I lived in Brooklyn, I had a cousin from a wealthy family who was part of a very famous women’s club called the Amazons. From her, I learned that once the women in that organization secured all the "rights" they had fought for, they started to argue among themselves about who would enjoy those privileges. The idea of sharing them didn't satisfy anyone. One incident I remember really left an impression on me. It happened during the annual election for the presidency. The tall and dignified lady who held that esteemed position almost didn’t get renominated. There was a lot of opposition to her in the club, but when she realized a younger candidate was going to replace her, she broke down in tears and made a heartfelt plea to the group for her to stay in power. The meeting ended in a somewhat hysterical wave of tears from everyone.

The moral of this bit of retrospection is that I felt perfectly sure Fidette and Donna Elenora would be less confidential toward each other at the end of a month than they were at the moment of arranging their friendly compact. Therefore, not approving of the sociability that had sprung up between them, I believed that the quickest way to destroy it was to encourage it. [Pg 156]

The point of looking back on this is that I was certain Fidette and Donna Elenora would be less open with each other after a month than they were when they first made their friendly agreement. So, since I didn't like the friendliness that had developed between them, I thought the best way to break it up was to support it. [Pg 156]


CHAPTER XXVI.

THE NEW WOMAN IN SARGASSO.

The captain’s gig, which I had found in an excellent state of preservation on one of the lower decks, was put in the hands of one of the crew, who had some experience as a carpenter, and was thoroughly refitted. I had the seats in the stern of the boat covered with sea-grass cushions and the trim gig given a coat of the fish-scale shellac, without and within. There were seats for six oarsmen.

The captain’s gig, which I found in great shape on one of the lower decks, was entrusted to a crew member with some carpentry skills for a complete overhaul. I had the seats in the back of the boat upholstered with sea-grass cushions and the sleek gig finished with a coat of fish-scale shellac, both inside and out. There were seats for six rowers.

When the gig was finished and the oars fitted thereto, I selected a boat’s crew with great care, choosing only the strongest and homeliest young men from the ship’s company. When all was ready I had the boat placed in the water one day when Donna Elenora was present on the Caribas, and then informed the two ladies that the gig was at their service, individually and collectively, whenever they chose to use it. I knew enough of human nature to foresee that, after a few visits together, the two ladies would disagree as to the proper hour to make calls, and practically would never use the boat in each other’s company. I must admit that I felt an emotion of satanic delight in destroying all the traditions of the Sargassons at one blow, and in thus boldly introducing what we in the English language denominate “The Sociability of the Human Race.” Deep down in my heart I felt that the Sargassons were right in theory and in practice. [Pg 157]

When the gig was done and the oars were fitted, I carefully chose a crew of the strongest and most rugged young men from the ship. Once everything was ready, I had the boat put in the water one day while Donna Elenora was on the Caribas, and then I let the two ladies know that the gig was available for their use, both separately and together, whenever they wanted. I understood people well enough to predict that after a few outings together, the two ladies would likely disagree on the best time to go out, and they would hardly ever use the boat in each other’s company. I must confess that I felt a wicked thrill in shattering all the traditions of the Sargassons in one move and effectively introducing what we call "The Sociability of the Human Race." Deep down, I felt that the Sargassons had it right, both in theory and in practice. [Pg 157]

Little as they knew of the great world that surrounded them, but of which they formed a part, they had discovered that, almost universally, friendships exist because of mutual interests, and that the moment a preponderance of selfish benefit accrues to one individual in excess of that attainable by the other, all cordiality is dissipated.

Little as they knew about the vast world around them, of which they were a part, they had realized that, almost universally, friendships are formed based on shared interests, and that the moment one person gains more selfish benefit than the other, all warmth and friendliness disappears.

Friendship is a mirage of Fogland! It vanishes when the sunlight of self-interest beats upon it.

Friendship is an illusion in Fogland! It disappears when the light of self-interest shines on it.

In every way I encouraged the propaganda that these good ladies had set on foot. Day by day I saw them depart, filled with the enthusiasm of their sacred mission. Naturally, the first visits were paid nearest home, but the field of the propaganda was gradually extended until their absence embraced the period between the rising and going down of the sun.

In every way, I supported the campaign that these wonderful women had started. Every day, I watched them leave, filled with excitement for their important mission. Of course, their first visits were to places nearby, but eventually, their reach expanded until they were away from sunrise to sunset.

For a few days I was told all that occurred, exactly what had been said on each vessel, how the tea tasted with which they had been regaled, and even the spiteful remarks that the women on the other ships had made about their neighbors. But, prompted by Donna Elenora, who unconsciously was more of a logician than Fidette, the leader of the Great Cause soon ceased to tell me anything. In this she was entirely within her own rights, and I found no fault.

For a few days, I was told everything that happened—exactly what had been said on each ship, how the tea tasted that they had enjoyed, and even the nasty comments the women on the other ships had made about their neighbors. But, encouraged by Donna Elenora, who was unwittingly more of a logician than Fidette, the leader of the Great Cause quickly stopped sharing information with me. She was completely within her rights to do so, and I didn’t mind at all.

The Kantoon of the Cormorant, however, was not so complacent, and on the first refusal of his wife to tell him where she had been he reasserted the majesty of man by locking her up in the sick bay and putting her on a diet of dry seaweed and rainwater. He peremptorily refused to allow Donna Elenora to again accompany Fidette, and the splendid future of the good work seemed to be imperiled. It was in vain that Fidette appealed to me to have her companion released. I told her, candidly, that under the new order of things my influence did not extend to a control of the women in the community; that, however much liberty I might allow [Pg 158] the gentle sex, I could not abolish the marriage relation or create any ex-post facto regulation that would abrogate the control that the husband was admitted to have over the conduct of the wife at the time the contract was made.

The Kantoon of the Cormorant, however, was not so easygoing, and when his wife first refused to tell him where she had been, he reasserted his authority by locking her up in the sick bay and putting her on a diet of dry seaweed and rainwater. He firmly refused to let Donna Elenora accompany Fidette again, and the bright future of their good work seemed at risk. It was pointless for Fidette to ask me to have her friend released. I told her honestly that under the new order of things, my influence didn’t extend to controlling the women in the community; that no matter how much freedom I might grant the ladies, I could not end the marriage system or create any retroactive rules that would eliminate the control that husbands were recognized to have over their wives' behavior when the marriage contract was made.

This didn’t satisfy Fidette. Her estimate of man was no better than before. I was really charmed with the manner in which she stamped her little foot on the deck and said:

This didn’t satisfy Fidette. Her opinion of men was no better than before. I was really taken with how she stamped her little foot on the deck and said:

“Just wait till we control Sargasso and its myriad ships. We’ll crucify such a man as Elenora’s husband!”

“Just wait until we control Sargasso and all its countless ships. We’ll take down someone like Elenora’s husband!”

This was perfectly delightful to me.

This was absolutely delightful to me.

I learned from time to time that the social conditions on the ships that had been visited by the two priestesses of emancipation were quite the same as on board the Cormorant. The custom of giving teas to the visiting wives and daughters of the Kantoons had already practically destroyed one of the most sacred ordinances of the Sargassons forbidding the presence of fire on any ship. This offense, for which any man in the crew would have been instantly punished with death, was now committed by the ladies of Sargasso with impunity.

I occasionally learned that the social conditions on the ships visited by the two priestesses of freedom were pretty much the same as on the Cormorant. The tradition of hosting tea parties for the visiting wives and daughters of the Kantoons had almost completely undermined one of the most sacred rules of the Sargassons that prohibited any fire on board. This violation, which would have resulted in immediate death for any crew member, was now carried out by the ladies of Sargasso without consequence.

Another circumstances that I noticed in the line of independence was that they began bartering their jewels among each other, and the greater part of the personal property that had been the pride of the Sargasson people bid fair to drift into the hands of a few women who were shrewder and more skilled in the arts of barter than the others. I foresaw that this would lead to no end of trouble. Fidette was the superior of any woman in striking a bargain, and she did not, therefore, suffer especially at the hands of the shrewdest of her sex.

Another thing I noticed about their growing independence was that they started trading their jewelry with each other, and most of the personal belongings that the Sargasson people had once taken pride in were likely to end up in the hands of a few women who were better at bartering than the rest. I knew this would cause a lot of problems. Fidette was the best at making deals, so she wasn’t especially affected by the most cunning women in her group.

The catastrophe that I had feared came in a most startling and unexpected way.

The disaster I had dreaded arrived in a very surprising and unexpected manner.

Five months had been devoted to “ameliorating the condition of the Sargasson women.” Her cares had been lightened to such an extent that she knew nothing about [Pg 159] her own household as a rule, but was thoroughly acquainted with every detail regarding the affairs of her neighbors. She had begun to observe and comment upon the dress and the personal adornment of her best friends. She had taken to staining her cheeks with the juice of the ogalla berry—​not to render her more beautiful and attractive to her husband, but to rouse the envy of her own sex.

Five months had been spent on "improving the situation for the Sargasson women." Her responsibilities had been eased to the point where she generally didn't know much about her own home, but she was completely familiar with every detail of her neighbors' lives. She had started to notice and talk about the clothing and personal style of her closest friends. She had begun to dye her cheeks with the juice of the ogalla berry—not to make herself more beautiful or appealing to her husband, but to provoke the envy of other women.

Covetousness, a vice that had been unknown among these people previously, made its appearance, and some of the women devoted all their time to plotting how they might secure the most highly prized heirlooms that their friends possessed. Already several very scandalous charges have been made to the Chief Kantoon, involving undue influence and insinuating theft.

Covetousness, a vice that was previously unknown among these people, began to show up, and some of the women spent all their time scheming to get the most valuable heirlooms that their friends had. Several very scandalous accusations have already been made to the Chief Kantoon, hinting at undue influence and suggesting theft.

But the climax was reached one dark night, when the Sacred Light was flashed high into a sky of inky blackness. No intimation whatever as to the cause of its sudden appearance had been received over the sea-root telegraph, and I have no doubt that on every ship, as on the Caribas, the deepest suspense was felt while the awful import of the glowing message in the sky was being slowly deciphered. With a movement, regular as the swinging of a pendulum, the searchlight was thrown east or west, north or south, southeast or northwest, until enough of the message had been imparted to enable every Sargasson to guess the rest.

But the climax was reached one dark night when the Sacred Light flashed high into a pitch-black sky. There was no indication of the reason for its sudden appearance through the sea-root telegraph, and I’m sure that on every ship, just like the Caribas, there was deep suspense as everyone slowly pieced together the meaning of the glowing message in the sky. With a movement as regular as a pendulum swinging, the searchlight was directed east or west, north or south, southeast or northwest, until enough of the message had been conveyed for every Sargasson to infer the rest.

I was not familiar enough in reading the signals of the Sacred Light to grasp the startling intelligence it conveyed. Fidette and my first officer, who stood near me, threw themselves upon their faces on the deck, exhibiting signs of abject terror. In vain I shook the first mate; then I strove to raise my wife to her feet.

I wasn't experienced enough at interpreting the signals of the Sacred Light to understand the shocking message it was sending. Fidette and my first officer, who stood close to me, fell to the deck in fear, showing signs of complete terror. I tried in vain to shake the first mate awake; then I worked to get my wife back on her feet.

Taking Fidette in my arms, I was about to carry her to her cabin, when I detected members of the crew dropping overboard from various parts of the ship. One sailor rushed past me, and threw himself headlong into [Pg 160] the sea. These acts of my men filled me with consternation. Before my eyes members of my crew were drowning themselves because of the information that the Sacred Light had flashed to them!

Taking Fidette in my arms, I was about to carry her to her cabin when I noticed crew members jumping overboard from different parts of the ship. One sailor charged past me and leaped into the sea. These actions by my men filled me with shock. Right in front of me, my crew was drowning themselves because of the news that the Sacred Light had revealed to them!

Carrying Fidette to her cabin, I placed her on the sofa, applied to her nostrils a bottle of strong salts that had been in my locker, and she soon revived. I could hear the men rushing about the deck in the utmost confusion. I was still completely mystified. My only hope was an explanation from Fidette. The light in the cabin was furnished by a large piece of rotten wood, suspended from the ceiling by a cord. It was the fox-fire familiar to all woodsmen. By the aid of this light I saw Fidette’s eyes slowly open, but in them was a look of fear and mental distress, such as I never saw exhibited by a human being. I spoke to her again and again. I entreated for an explanation. Suddenly she roused herself and sat bolt upright. She appeared oblivious of my presence. She allowed me to take her hand, but appeared unconscious of passionate and sympathetic words. Finally her lips moved, and she fairly screamed in a tone of agony and remorse:

Carrying Fidette to her cabin, I laid her down on the sofa, applied a bottle of strong salts to her nostrils that had been in my locker, and she quickly revived. I could hear the men rushing around on the deck in complete chaos. I was still totally confused. My only hope was to get an explanation from Fidette. The light in the cabin came from a large piece of rotten wood hanging from the ceiling by a cord. It was the fox-fire that all woodsmen know. With the help of this light, I saw Fidette’s eyes slowly open, but they were filled with fear and mental distress like I had never seen on a human face before. I called out to her repeatedly, begging for an explanation. Suddenly, she jolted upright. She seemed unaware of my presence. She let me take her hand but seemed oblivious to my passionate and sympathetic words. Finally, her lips moved, and she cried out in a tone of agony and remorse:

“We are lost!”

“We're lost!”

“Lost!” I exclaimed; “what has happened, my darling? What calamity can overcome us? I am here to protect you. I can defend you against the entire power of the Sargasson people—​at least, I can do so as long as there is life in me. Speak, sweet one. Do speak!”

“Lost!” I exclaimed; “what’s happened, my darling? What disaster can take us down? I’m here to protect you. I can stand against the whole force of the Sargasson people—at least as long as I have breath in me. Speak, my sweet. Please, say something!”

“Oh, we are lost!” and the poor, little creature burst into a hysterical fit of weeping. To no effect did I fold her in my arms and hold her cheek close to mine, and, somewhat rudely, perhaps, brushed the long, floating hair from her cold brow. She would explain no further. [Pg 161]

“Oh, we are lost!” and the poor, little creature started crying uncontrollably. It didn’t help at all when I wrapped her in my arms and pressed her cheek against mine, and, maybe a bit rudely, brushed the long, flowing hair from her cold forehead. She wouldn’t explain any more. [Pg 161]


CHAPTER XXVII.

EVEN IN SARGASSO DOTH ENVY FIND A PLACE.

Leaving Fidette, I hurried upon deck, clutching the first mate, who, in a disordered condition of mind, was hurrying past me, and demanded to know from him the cause of the universal consternation. I detained him with difficulty, and it was several seconds before he was able to stammer out:

Leaving Fidette, I rushed onto the deck, grabbing the first mate, who, in a confused state of mind, was hurrying past me. I asked him what was causing the widespread panic. It took me some effort to hold him back, and it was several seconds before he could manage to stammer out:

“The Sacred Flint has been stolen!”

“The Sacred Flint has been stolen!”

“The sacred what?”

“The sacred what?”

“The Sacred Flint, in the custody of the priest.”

“The Sacred Flint, held by the priest.”

“Is that all?”

"Is that it?"

“Surely, that’s enough,” he gasped.

"That should be enough," he gasped.

“What will come of it?” I asked, considerably relieved in mind.

“What will happen as a result?” I asked, feeling quite relieved.

“The Sacred Fire may burn out.”

"The Sacred Fire might go out."

“I can understand that,” was my answer, now feeling quite complacent.

"I get that," I replied, now feeling pretty self-satisfied.

“Our god will be in wrath. Not one of us will ever reach the Sweet Water Heaven.”

“Our god will be angry. None of us will ever reach the Sweet Water Heaven.”

“Too bad; anything else?” I inquired, now rather annoyed at all this ado about nothing.

“Too bad; anything else?” I asked, now pretty annoyed by all this fuss over nothing.

“Yes; the thief, the one who has stolen this holy emblem—​this sacred stone in which fire that water cannot quench is hidden—​will be punished with a death so awful that the coldest Sargasson blood runs boiling hot [Pg 162] at its contemplation. When found, he will be seized, taken to the ship of the Chief Kantoon, where his hands will be burned off, his eyes will be plucked out, and he will then be fastened to a spit and slowly roasted over the Sacred Fire that he has attempted to destroy. If, by a fatal mischance, the fire should be extinguished, he will then be cut into pieces while still alive and fed to the sacred sharks of the Inland Sea.”

“Yes; the thief, the one who has stolen this holy emblem—this sacred stone that hides the fire that water cannot extinguish—will face a punishment so terrible that even the coldest blood of Sargasso will boil at the thought of it. When captured, he will be taken to the Chief Kantoon's ship, where his hands will be burned off, his eyes will be plucked out, and then he will be tied to a spit and slowly roasted over the Sacred Fire he tried to destroy. If, by some unfortunate chance, the fire goes out, he will be cut into pieces while still alive and fed to the sacred sharks of the Inland Sea.” [Pg 162]

Having said this, the first mate saluted, and, with my permission, hurried away to rescue, if possible, by force, such members of the crew as had attempted suicide, but were unable to sink.

Having said this, the first mate saluted and, with my permission, quickly left to try to rescue, if possible by force, any crew members who had attempted suicide but were unable to drown.

I returned to Fidette’s side. She had ceased weeping. She was now more calm, but her face was ghastly pale. She now remembered me, and in the tenderest manner possible reached out her hands, taking mine that were extended toward her, and with quivering voice began:

I went back to Fidette. She had stopped crying. Now she was calmer, but her face was deathly pale. She recognized me and, in the kindest way possible, reached out her hands and took mine, which I had extended toward her, and with a trembling voice began:

“My dear husband, I am the cause of this dire calamity. I know how terrible must be my punishment; yet that is not what I fear, but the distress I have brought on others.”

“My dear husband, I am the reason for this terrible disaster. I understand how awful my punishment must be; yet that’s not what I fear, but the suffering I have caused for others.”

Then the suffering little woman had a nervous chill.

Then the poor woman started to feel really anxious.

“Confide in me, Fidette,” I began, sitting down close by her side to reassure her. “Tell me all.”

“Trust me, Fidette,” I said, sitting down next to her to comfort her. “Share everything with me.”

“It happened in this way,” Fidette began. “You know I gave a tea on board the Caribas two weeks ago, Saturday afternoon. Donna Elenora was here and assisted me, you will remember. Our tea was hot, contrary to the Sargasson custom. There never had been any fire on board the Cormorant, although on some of the other ships fires had been started surreptitiously by some of the wives of the Kantoons! The commander of the Cormorant had never permitted anything of the kind on board his ship.

“It happened like this,” Fidette started. “You know I hosted a tea on the Caribas two weeks ago, on Saturday afternoon. Donna Elenora was here and helped me, you’ll remember. Our tea was hot, which is unusual for Sargasson customs. There had never been a fire on the Cormorant, although on some of the other ships, some of the Kantoons' wives secretly started fires! The commander of the Cormorant never allowed anything like that on his ship.”

“When, therefore, Donna Elenora, desiring to give a tea to-morrow, asked me for the loan of your flint, steel [Pg 163] and punk, in a thoughtless moment I declined to accede to her request. I suggested that she borrow the flint from the Priest of the Sacred Fire. She said nothing more, but, going back to the gig that she was using, she at once set out for the Inland Sea. I understand what followed. She has gone to the ship of the Chief Kantoon and has wheedled his daughter into lending the Sacred Flint! My careless words inspired her. Envy counseled her to commit this awful crime. She wanted to be like me. She wanted to make a show. She has sacrificed her life, that of her husband, and probably mine, to her vainglory—​not that I fear Death in his usual form, but, ugh! how I shall hate to be roasted alive!”

“When Donna Elenora, wanting to host a tea tomorrow, asked me to borrow your flint, steel, and punk, I, in a careless moment, turned her down. I suggested she borrow the flint from the Priest of the Sacred Fire. She didn’t say anything more, but went back to the gig she was using and immediately set off for the Inland Sea. I know what happened next. She went to the ship of Chief Kantoon and convinced his daughter to lend her the Sacred Flint! My thoughtless words inspired her. Jealousy pushed her to commit this terrible act. She wanted to be like me. She wanted to show off. She has put her life, her husband's life, and probably mine at risk for her vanity—not that I fear Death in his usual form, but ugh! how I would hate to be roasted alive!”

“You shall not be punished, Fidette,” I said, stroking her pretty shoulders and speaking in my most affectionate tone. “I don’t care what the law is; I don’t care a fig for the Sacred Flint. In the hold as ballast are tons of flints. I will send the priest a boatload to-morrow. I shall appease his wrath. Comfort yourself, and rest. You have distressed yourself too much. As for Donna Elenora, let them roast her. Why should you worry? She knew what she was about.”

“You won't be punished, Fidette,” I said, gently stroking her lovely shoulders and speaking in my warmest tone. “I don’t care what the law says; I don’t care at all about the Sacred Flint. There are tons of flints in the hold as ballast. I’ll send the priest a boatload tomorrow. I’ll make things right. Don’t stress; just relax. You’ve worried yourself too much. As for Donna Elenora, let them deal with her. Why should you be concerned? She knew exactly what she was doing.”

“My agony of mind is not wholly due to Elenora’s fate,” admitted Fidette, hesitatingly. “You ask me to lean upon you. You reassure me. You offer to extricate me from my terrible situation and incidentally to protect my life. I ought to refuse all your proffers. Now that I am engaged in the rescue of women from the dreadful domination of man, it is quite improper that I should allow you to assert your authority over others, even in my behalf. No; I must die. I must suffer for a holy principle. This is a woman’s crime, and by a woman must it be atoned.”

“My mental anguish isn’t entirely because of Elenora’s fate,” Fidette confessed, hesitating. “You want me to depend on you. You comfort me. You’re ready to pull me out of this awful situation and, in a way, keep me safe. I should reject all your offers. Now that I’m dedicated to rescuing women from the horrible control of men, it’s completely wrong for me to let you exert your power over others, even for my sake. No; I must die. I must suffer for a noble cause. This is a woman's burden, and only a woman can make it right.”

Fidette and I had lived happily together for almost ten months. I never had been angry at her before. I never had felt in all my life the impulse to strike or choke a woman, but at this moment out of the depths of my [Pg 164] soul arose a demoniacal impulse to snatch Fidette from the couch on which she lay, hurl her to the floor and jump on her. Her talk was such utter nonsense, so repugnant to the better part of a man’s nature, such an exhibition of heartless ingratitude, that no mere man could endure it. Of course, I mastered the influence. I did nothing. I simply walked out upon deck and beat my head against the mainmast.

Fidette and I had been living happily together for almost ten months. I had never been angry with her before. I had never in my life felt the urge to hit or strangle a woman, but at that moment, deep in my soul, a dark impulse arose to grab Fidette from the couch where she lay, throw her to the floor, and jump on her. Her words were complete nonsense, so distasteful to the better side of a man’s nature, such a display of heartless ingratitude, that no man could tolerate it. Of course, I held back the urge. I did nothing. I just walked out on deck and hit my head against the mainmast.

Meanwhile the commotion on the ship had increased rather than diminished. All discipline had been cast to the winds. In the darkest shadows of the deck I could see the men standing together in groups conversing in their horrible polyglottic language. I felt that some action ought to be taken looking to the assertion of my authority.

Meanwhile, the chaos on the ship had only grown worse. All discipline was out the window. In the darkest areas of the deck, I could see the men huddled in groups, talking in their awful mix of languages. I felt that something needed to be done to assert my authority.

In the loudest voice I could command. I called away every boat that the ship possessed. Then, taking five men with me, I descended into the hold, knowing the way perfectly in the murky darkness, and there commanded each member of my crew to carry as much of the stone ballast to the deck as he could lift. The flint had been broken into all sizes, but I had trouble to prevent the men from undertaking to carry too much. One would have supposed that they would have selected the smaller pieces, but, on the contrary, they selected the largest they could find.

In the loudest voice I could muster, I called every boat the ship had. Then, taking five men with me, I went down into the hold, knowing the way perfectly in the dim light, and ordered each crew member to carry as much of the stone ballast to the deck as they could lift. The flint had been broken into various sizes, but I struggled to keep the men from trying to carry too much. You’d think they would choose the smaller pieces, but instead, they went for the biggest ones they could find.

When we reached the deck, I called the ship’s company around me, told them I had learned of the terrible disaster that had overtaken the Priest of the Holy Fire, and concluded by stating that each of the pieces of stone then heaped upon the deck contained enough hidden fire to keep the flames of the Sargasson priesthood aglow all eternity. They received my statement with incredulity at first, but when I seized a hammer and struck from a score or more of the jagged stones the glinting sparks that evidenced the presence of hidden fire the men burst into a shout of joy. They manned the twenty boats, in the [Pg 165] centre of each was placed at least a bushel of the precious flints, and, without waiting for further orders, they set off in the darkness up the Grand Canal toward the Inland Sea to deliver their priceless cargo to the Priest of the Sacred Fire.

When we got to the deck, I gathered the crew around me, told them I had heard about the terrible disaster that had happened to the Priest of the Holy Fire, and concluded by saying that each of the stones piled on the deck held enough hidden fire to keep the flames of the Sargasson priesthood burning for all eternity. They listened to me with disbelief at first, but when I grabbed a hammer and struck a score or so of the jagged stones, producing glinting sparks that showed the hidden fire was there, the men erupted in cheers. They manned the twenty boats, placing at least a bushel of the precious flints in the center of each, and without waiting for any further orders, they set off into the darkness up the Grand Canal toward the Inland Sea to deliver their priceless cargo to the Priest of the Sacred Fire.

I then commanded the executive officer to put in operation the sea-root telegraph, in order that the suspense under which the Chief Kantoon and his priesthood were suffering might be at once relieved. I knew that fully two hours would be required to transmit the message from ship to ship, and had some anxiety regarding its form and character when it should have reached its destination after passing through so many hands, but at the end of two hours I had the satisfaction of seeing the Sacred Fire again flashing in the skies, and, aided by the first mate as interpreter, I learned that the Chief Kantoon reassured his people that the Sacred Fire would never go out.

I then told the executive officer to activate the sea-root telegraph so that the stress the Chief Kantoon and his priesthood were experiencing could be relieved immediately. I knew it would take at least two hours to send the message from ship to ship, and I was a bit worried about how it would be phrased and interpreted after going through so many people. But after two hours, I was pleased to see the Sacred Fire flashing in the sky again, and with the first mate acting as interpreter, I learned that the Chief Kantoon assured his people that the Sacred Fire would never go out.

Having roused Fidette from her troubled sleep I joyfully told her that danger and misfortune were past. In a few brief sentences I explained to her the sending of the twenty boats loaded with flints.

Having awakened Fidette from her restless sleep, I happily told her that danger and misfortune were behind us. In a few short sentences, I explained to her about the twenty boats loaded with flints that had been sent out.

Never did mortal give such a deep sigh of relief as did Fidette, and, throwing her arms about my neck, she said:

Never has anyone felt such a deep sigh of relief as Fidette did, and, throwing her arms around my neck, she said:

“How much easier and better it is to have somebody to do my thinking for me. I have been a silly woman.” [Pg 166]

“How much easier and better it is to have someone to think for me. I’ve been such a foolish woman.” [Pg 166]


CHAPTER XXVIII.

PLOTTING TREASON.

My escape from Sargasso was due largely to Fidette. Through her I secured the command of my vessel, the Caribas.

My escape from Sargasso was mainly thanks to Fidette. Because of her, I got the command of my ship, the Caribas.

Do you wonder that I loved her?

Do you really question why I loved her?

The fidelity of Fidette to me extended to acts of treason to her native community. Although the great world was to her only a tradition she had developed a deep longing to live, as her mother had done, upon land, and to escape forever from the uneasy, unquiet sea.

Fidette's loyalty to me went as far as betraying her own community. Even though the wider world was just a distant memory for her, she had built a strong desire to live on land like her mother did and to break free from the restless, turbulent sea for good.

One of my first acts on assuming control of the Caribas was to remove the men’s quarters from the centre of the ship. The first mate was provided with apartments directly underneath my own, and he was glad of the change. My purpose in making these transfers was to render it possible for me to thoroughly overhaul the engines of the Caribas in the hope that they could be restored to effectiveness. The various small and vital parts of the engine that had been taken away had been distributed among the other ships nearby, where they were regarded as souvenirs. These, by her admirable art of making and cultivating friendships on the other vessels, Fidette was able to secure, and one by one return to the ship. This labor of appreciation and love occupied much time. [Pg 167]

One of my first actions when I took control of the Caribas was to move the men's quarters away from the center of the ship. The first mate was given rooms right below mine, and he was happy about the change. I intended to make these adjustments so I could thoroughly repair the Caribas' engines, hoping to get them back to working order. Many small, crucial parts of the engine had been removed and spread among the nearby ships, where they were kept as souvenirs. Thanks to her exceptional ability to build and maintain relationships on those other vessels, Fidette managed to retrieve these parts and bring them back to the ship one by one. This labor of gratitude and care took a lot of time. [Pg 167]

Thanks to my knowledge of marine engineering I was able to readjust the various parts, and when they were all in place I gave the engine the finishing touches one night during a violent storm of thunder and lightning, when the necessary hammering could not be heard by the crew. I next secured great quantities of seaweed, to be used under the boilers, especially the waxy and oleaginous kinds that come from the mouth of the Amazon. When thoroughly dried I was confident these plants would burn admirably. Wood was also procured from the floating logs.

Thanks to my background in marine engineering, I was able to adjust the different parts, and once everything was in place, I put the final touches on the engine one night during a fierce storm with thunder and lightning, when the crew couldn't hear the necessary hammering. I then gathered a lot of seaweed to use under the boilers, especially the waxy and oily types that come from the mouth of the Amazon. Once dried properly, I was sure these plants would burn well. I also collected wood from the floating logs.

On one of the large mahogany trees, covered with parasitic plants and vines, we encountered a huge anaconda. It had evidently been brought down the Amazon in one of the Spring freshets, and had sustained itself, probably for many months, upon the birds, nautili, crayfish and animalculae that gathered upon the branches of the floating trunk.

On one of the big mahogany trees, covered with parasitic plants and vines, we came across a massive anaconda. It must have been brought down the Amazon in one of the spring floods, and it had likely survived for many months on the birds, nautili, crayfish, and tiny creatures that gathered on the branches of the floating trunk.

My audacious plan was to take the Caribas to sea and to trust to encountering a tow. She was the latest and most valuable possession of the Sargassons. She was valued for her enduring qualities far above any other ship they possessed.

My bold plan was to take the Caribas out to sea and hope to find a tow. She was the newest and most valuable asset of the Sargassons. She was prized for her durability far more than any other ship they owned.

I finally reached a stage in which it was absolutely necessary to take somebody, at least partially, into my confidence. I had carefully studied the members of the crew, and had fixed upon a man for my purpose. He was the boatswain, and I knew by my own experience as a deep-water sailor that that subordinate officer is rarely popular with the crew. I therefore hoped that, by attaching him to my interests and encouraging him to hope for advancement, I could make sure of his secrecy. I sent for him one night and broached the subject.

I finally got to a point where I needed to trust someone, at least a little. I had closely observed the crew members and picked a guy for my plan. He was the boatswain, and from my experience as a deep-sea sailor, I knew that this subordinate officer isn't usually popular with the rest of the crew. So, I figured that by bringing him on board with my interests and giving him a chance to hope for a promotion, I could count on him to keep things under wraps. One night, I called him in and started the conversation.

We stood alone on the quarter deck to make sure that nobody was within hearing distance. I led him to believe that what I contemplated was securing a better berth for the Caribas. Without being guilty of absolute [Pg 168] falsehood, I caused him to think that I had permission to move the vessel out of the narrow strait in which we were berthed to the large lagoon just out of the Grand Canal and in close proximity to the Inland Sea.

We stood alone on the quarter deck to ensure that no one was within earshot. I led him to believe that my intention was to secure a better spot for the Caribas. Without outright lying, I made him think that I had permission to move the vessel from the tight strait where we were moored to the large lagoon just beyond the Grand Canal, close to the Inland Sea. [Pg 168]

This was the highly aristocratic part of Sargasso, and the boatswain was delighted.

This was the upper-crust area of Sargasso, and the boatswain was thrilled.

After the watch had been set and the ship’s company had gone to sleep I visited the engine room, the key of which I carefully guarded, and found the machinery in excellent condition. I saw the necessity of being provided with plenty of oil for the engine, and directed that fifty porpoises should be harpooned and their fat dried out. This oil I stored in some empty water casks.

After the watch was set and the crew had gone to sleep, I checked the engine room, the key to which I kept safe, and found the machinery in great shape. I realized we needed to have plenty of oil for the engine, so I ordered that fifty porpoises be harpooned and their blubber rendered out. I stored this oil in some empty water barrels.

How could I prevent the smoke from being observed? Fires would have to be lighted under the boilers fully a day to generate sufficient steam to move the engines. The moment a huge volume of smoke was seen to issue from the funnels of the Caribas a general signal would be flashed from the ship of the Chief Kantoon, and before we could hope to get under way we would be beset on all sides by at least one thousand canoes, each manned by two blood-thirsty Sargasson devils, who, despite our efforts at defense (and I could not count upon my crew), would swarm aboard the ship and literally carve us to pieces.

How could I stop the smoke from being seen? Fires would need to be lit under the boilers for a whole day to create enough steam to power the engines. The moment a lot of smoke was seen coming from the funnels of the Caribas, a general signal would be sent out from the Chief Kantoon's ship, and before we could even think about setting off, we would be surrounded on all sides by at least a thousand canoes, each filled with two ruthless Sargasson fighters, who, despite our defenses (and I couldn't count on my crew), would swarm onto the ship and literally tear us apart.

The Sargassons acted strictly upon the motto, “Dead men tell no tales.” They did not intend that anybody should ever escape from Sargasso, and I have always believed that the sad end of Arthur Gray was due to the fact that the Chief Kantoon had, under Gray’s artful persuasions, allowed him the privilege, never accorded to any other Sargasson, of revisiting his native land. Popular as he was said to have been prior to that time, it was notorious that he was regarded with suspicion after his return. Of course, I knew of no reason for such distrust. Gray had added one of the finest vessels to the community, and that ought to have evoked gratitude. [Pg 169]

The Sargassons followed the motto, "Dead men tell no tales," to the letter. They never intended for anyone to escape from Sargasso, and I've always thought that the tragic fate of Arthur Gray was because the Chief Kantoon, swayed by Gray's clever arguments, had given him the rare chance—never granted to any other Sargasson—to return to his homeland. While he was said to have been quite popular before that, it was well known that people viewed him with suspicion after he came back. Honestly, I couldn’t see any reason for such mistrust. Gray had contributed one of the finest ships to the community, and that should have inspired gratitude. [Pg 169]

But gratitude is as rare in Sargasso as in the more highly civilized parts of the world.

But gratitude is as uncommon in Sargasso as it is in the more developed parts of the world.

The problem of preventing the smoke from becoming visible was solved by Fidette. Since her active labors for the regeneration of woman among the Sargassons it had become a very common custom for the daughters and wives of the Kantoons to do cooking surreptitiously on board their ships. Many of them could now broil a bloater or make a crayfish chowder equal to the best Fulton Market cook. In order to do this they had had to devise means by which the presence of fire and smoke was disguised. They had found that crushed barnacles, mixed with bits of salt-encrusted wood sprinkled upon the fire, destroyed the carbon in the smoke and caused it to assume a yellowish hue. It then readily assimilated with the dense atmosphere of the mid-Atlantic, and was not observable during the night by the men on watch on the other ships. During daylight I feared that the keen-eyed Sargassons would detect the presence of heat by the currents in the atmosphere; but some risks had to be taken.

The issue of keeping the smoke hidden was addressed by Fidette. Since she had been actively working to empower women among the Sargassons, it had become common practice for the daughters and wives of the Kantoons to cook discreetly on their ships. Many of them could now grill a fish or make a crayfish chowder that rivaled the best cooks at Fulton Market. To achieve this, they developed ways to mask the presence of fire and smoke. They discovered that crushed barnacles mixed with pieces of salt-covered wood sprinkled on the fire eliminated the carbon in the smoke and gave it a yellowish tint. This allowed it to blend seamlessly with the thick atmosphere of the mid-Atlantic, making it undetectable at night by the lookout men on other ships. During the day, I worried that the sharp-eyed Sargassons would notice the heat by the air currents, but some risks had to be taken.

Under the pretext of providing better comforts for the men and giving them more privacy, I had the fore part of the deck cut up into cabins, with accommodations for eight sailors in each. My purpose was to separate the men into groups so that I could handle them. I dared not trust the entire ship’s company at liberty. I had calculated that eight stokers would be sufficient to keep the fires going. In one of the lockers that had remained untouched I had a gross of padlocks, and these I intended to utilize upon the doors of the rooms. The plan was to march the eight men to the boiler room under the charge of the boatswain and myself. We would then lock them in, with the understanding that they were to have eight hours of continuous work, after which they would be relieved.

To create better comfort and more privacy for the crew, I had the front part of the deck converted into cabins, each able to accommodate eight sailors. My goal was to organize the men into smaller groups for easier management. I couldn't trust the whole crew to be free. I figured that eight stokers would be enough to keep the fires burning. In one of the untouched lockers, I found a dozen padlocks that I planned to use on the room doors. The idea was to march eight men to the boiler room under the supervision of myself and the boatswain. We would then lock them in, with the agreement that they would work continuously for eight hours before being relieved.

The boatswain was to stand guard over them at the [Pg 170] head of the iron ladder, where he readily could defend himself, because of the inaccessibility of the position. I carefully instructed Fidette about the machinery, as I expected to have to rely upon her to answer the calls of the bell in the engine room.

The boatswain was supposed to stand watch over them at the [Pg 170] top of the iron ladder, where he could easily defend himself because of how hard it was to reach. I carefully went over the machinery with Fidette, as I expected to depend on her to respond to the bell's calls in the engine room.

I hoped to get the vessel well under way and then to remain in the wheelhouse myself long enough to effect our escape. Once out upon the broad Atlantic, it did not matter very much whether the engine broke down or the fuel gave out. If we could gain one hundred miles of offing we would be in the track of vessels bound for the Canary Islands, and might hope to be picked up before long.

I wanted to get the boat moving well and then stay in the wheelhouse long enough to make our escape. Once we were out on the open Atlantic, it wouldn’t matter much if the engine failed or we ran out of fuel. If we could get a hundred miles offshore, we would be in the path of ships heading for the Canary Islands, and we might get picked up before too long.

The greatest problem was the feeding of the crew during the semi-imprisonment. This serious question was solved by my recollecting that fifty barrels of salt pork and one hundred barrels of hard crackers, hermetically sealed, had been stowed in the hold; and an examination showed that these provisions had escaped discovery during the possession of the ship by the Sargassons. This greatly encouraged me. Apparently, Providence had special interest in my behalf.

The biggest issue was feeding the crew during our partial confinement. This serious problem was resolved when I remembered that there were fifty barrels of salt pork and one hundred barrels of hard crackers, tightly sealed, stored in the hold. A quick check revealed that these supplies had gone unnoticed while the Sargassons had control of the ship. This really boosted my spirits. It seemed like fate was looking out for me.

Another detail that I had planned was to send the first mate on a fictitious mission to the Gassoon, a neighboring derelict. Several of the most untrustworthy members of the crew could also be dispatched on the weekly voyage for provisions, just prior to my departure.

Another detail I had in mind was to send the first mate on a fake mission to the Gassoon, a nearby abandoned ship. A few of the most unreliable crew members could also be sent on the weekly trip for supplies, just before I left.

I knew very well, as I have already stated, that the agitation for universal rights among the ships had utterly destroyed the rigidness of the discipline that had formerly existed, and I hoped to be able to allay the curiosity of my crew when they discovered that fires were burning under the boilers by telling them that I was about to prepare a great feast for their entertainment.

I knew very well, as I’ve already mentioned, that the push for universal rights among the ships had completely shattered the strict discipline that used to be in place, and I hoped to calm my crew's curiosity when they noticed fires burning under the boilers by telling them that I was getting ready to prepare a big feast for their enjoyment.

Every day’s delay added to my danger.

Every day's wait increased my risk.

At roll call one morning a member of our ship’s company was missing. A search of the most rigid character, [Pg 171] in which I joined, because of my anxiety, failed to find him anywhere on board. I had the boats counted, and none was missing. If he were a fugitive the man had escaped over the floating sod—​a very difficult act in the darkness. The chances of his reaching any other vessel by that means were infinitesimally small. Not to mention the dangers encountered from the poisonous snakes and scorpions that infested the vines and parasite growths upon the tree tops, the fugitive could not avoid thin places in the sod that would appear safe to the eye, but would yield at once to the slightest pressure of the foot.

One morning during roll call, a member of our ship's crew was missing. A thorough search that I joined out of concern couldn't find him anywhere on board. I counted the boats, and none were missing. If he had escaped, he would have had to get away over the floating sod, which is really hard to do in the dark. The chances of him reaching another ship that way were extremely slim. Besides the dangers from the poisonous snakes and scorpions that lived in the vines and parasite growths in the treetops, the escapee would have to navigate thin spots in the sod that looked safe but would give way at the slightest pressure.

The mystery of this sailor’s absence was never explained, but from the hour of his disappearance until I was safely out of the Seaweed Sea I did not pass a moment without anxiety. [Pg 172]

The reason for this sailor's disappearance was never revealed, but from the moment he vanished until I was finally out of the Seaweed Sea, I was constantly on edge. [Pg 172]


CHAPTER XXIX.

THE CARIBAS UNDER STEAM.

To the final council with the boatswain Fidette was admitted. That afternoon I had turned the engine over by hand, and knew that every piece of its mechanism was in place. I realized the danger of further delay, and decided that the break for liberty should be made on the following night.

To the final council, the boatswain Fidette was allowed to attend. That afternoon, I had manually turned the engine over and knew that every part of its mechanism was in order. I recognized the risk of waiting any longer and decided that we should make our break for freedom the following night.

In the mean time it was necessary to obtain possession of all the arms carried by the ship’s company, although a demand to that effect would certainly arouse suspicion. All the cutlasses that had been placed about the ship for emergencies were quietly gathered up and put under lock in the main cabin. We had no firearms. The only other weapons to be feared were the large knives carried by the members of the crew, which, unfortunately, they knew only too well how to use. We deliberated for an hour or more as to the means of obtaining these, when Fidette offered a suggestion that made it very easy.

In the meantime, it was necessary to take possession of all the weapons carried by the ship’s crew, even though requesting this would definitely raise suspicion. All the cutlasses that had been placed around the ship for emergencies were quietly collected and locked away in the main cabin. We didn’t have any firearms. The only other weapons to be concerned about were the large knives carried by the crew members, who unfortunately knew how to use them very well. We discussed for an hour or more how to get these, when Fidette came up with a suggestion that made it very easy.

“Among the crew,” she began, “is a little old man who was once a scissors grinder. He often sings to himself about the days when he tramped the streets and roads of his native land, bell in hand, in search of knives and scissors to grind. There are several grindstones in the hold. Now, I propose to rig up one of these for him [Pg 173] on the main deck, and send word to all members of the crew that they can have their knives ground. Each sailor can be told to put a mark upon his knife so that it can be returned to him. In this way we shall get all these weapons into our possession.”

“Among the crew,” she started, “there's a little old man who used to be a scissors grinder. He often sings to himself about the days when he walked the streets and roads of his homeland, bell in hand, looking for knives and scissors to grind. There are several grindstones in the hold. Now, I suggest we set up one of these for him on the main deck and let all the crew members know they can get their knives sharpened. Each sailor can put a mark on his knife so it can be returned to him. This way, we can get all these weapons into our possession.” [Pg 173]

The idea was so feasible that I adopted it at once.

The idea was so practical that I embraced it immediately.

I confess that I was very anxious about our voyage on the Grand Canal, en route to the open sea. The Caribas would have to pass in plain sight of several hundred Sargasson derelicts. You may say that I knew that the vessels were without armament, that solid shot would not be fired across our bow, and that we ought to have known that we could keep off boarders when well under headway? And yet I was tempted to give up the venture, and to end my days among the Sargassons.

I admit that I was really worried about our trip on the Grand Canal, heading towards the open sea. The Caribas would have to go right by several hundred Sargasson wrecks. You might say I knew that the ships were unarmed, that cannon fire wouldn’t be aimed at us, and that we should have realized we could fend off boarders while moving quickly. Still, I was tempted to abandon the journey and spend my life among the Sargassons.

Deep down in my heart I felt shame and mortification at the thought of what my brother Kantoons in Sargasso would think and say of me. Among them the taking away of my own ship would undoubtedly be regarded as theft! My treachery would be looked upon as of the most infamous kind. My name would be posted on the blacklist in the cabin of the Chief Kantoon, and forever held up to universal execration.

Deep down in my heart, I felt shame and embarrassment at the thought of what my brother Kantoons in Sargasso would think and say about me. To them, taking my own ship would definitely be seen as theft! My betrayal would be viewed as one of the most disgraceful acts. My name would be put on the blacklist in the Chief Kantoon's cabin and would forever be subject to public condemnation.

With my infamy, poor Fidette’s name would be linked. She was a Sargasson by birth, and to her the forswearing of her people meant much, in sentiment and in fact. She was of the Water Worshipers, and nowhere else on the face of the earth would she find people of her faith! She was deeply religious, and her willingness to follow me into an unknown part of the world, where people dwelt upon solid land (incomprehensible as that appeared to her) was an undeniable proof of her affection.

With my notoriety, poor Fidette’s name would be tied to mine. She was a Sargasson by birth, and for her, rejecting her people meant a lot, emotionally and practically. She was one of the Water Worshipers, and there was nowhere else on Earth where she could find those who shared her faith! She was profoundly religious, and her choice to follow me into an unknown land, where people lived on solid ground (as incomprehensible as that seemed to her), was clear evidence of her love for me.

I was deeply affected by all these thoughts. It was only a few months since the Sargassons had loaded me with honors. The ceremonial by which I had been created Kantoon of the Caribas was one of the most imposing [Pg 174] and splendid that had ever been known in Sargasso. These facts only emphasized my ingratitude.

I was really impacted by all these thoughts. It had only been a few months since the Sargassons had showered me with honors. The ceremony where I was made Kantoon of the Caribas was one of the most impressive and magnificent ever seen in Sargasso. These facts only highlighted my ungratefulness. [Pg 174]

I cannot expect any of my readers to understand the feelings that welled up in my heart, because they have not dwelt among the Sargasson people, and cannot appreciate the high and peculiar sense of honor that there obtains.

I can’t expect any of my readers to understand the feelings that filled my heart because they haven’t lived among the Sargasson people and can’t appreciate the unique and strong sense of honor that exists there.

In addition to all these pretty sentiments, I was afraid to give up the scheme, having once undertaken it. I feared the treachery of the boatswain! His first overindulgence in rainwater might loosen his tongue and he might divulge my secret. My punishment would be swift. The most merciful end I could expect would be death by drowning; but I have since learned from Fidette that the only treacherous Kantoon she recalls was strapped upon a heavy water butt, which was then rolled about the deck until the body of the condemned was crushed into pulp.

Along with all these nice feelings, I was scared to abandon the plan since I had already committed to it. I worried about the boatswain's betrayal! His first excessive drinking of rainwater could loosen his lips, and he might reveal my secret. My punishment would be quick. The most merciful fate I could hope for would be drowning; but I later learned from Fidette that the only disloyal Kantoon she remembers was tied to a heavy water barrel, which was then rolled around the deck until the condemned person was crushed into pulp.

It was too late for me to retreat; I must escape or die in an ignominious manner.

It was too late for me to backtrack; I had to get away or face a humiliating end.

On the morning following our final conference the boatswain found a small grindstone, already mounted, brought it to the deck and set the grinder to work. The old man was delighted. He trod the pedal with all the glee of youth, and as the sparks flew he laughed and sang.

On the morning after our last meeting, the boatswain found a small grindstone that was already set up. He brought it to the deck and got the grinder working. The old man was thrilled. He pressed the pedal with all the joy of youth, and as the sparks flew, he laughed and sang.


THE KNIFE-GRINDER’S SONG.

THE KNIFE-GRINDER'S SONG.

The dogfish needs no grinder stout,
His teeth are in his head;
The whale he takes his molars out,
And puts ’em ’side his bed.
But the swordfish, he
Engages me—
His dentist, don’t you see.
“Too-ra-loo-ra-loo-ra-loo”—
The wheel sings when I sing.
“Too-ra-loo-ra-loo ra loo;
Too-ra-loo-ra-bur-r-r-r!”

The air was a quaint one, and recalled the first six bars in “The Boatswain’s Story,” by Malloy. The [Pg 175] words, however, were Sargasson, and the above translation is very liberal.

The air was charming and reminded me of the first six bars in “The Boatswain’s Story” by Malloy. The [Pg 175] words, though, were Sargasson, and the translation above is quite loose.

The men hardly had to be asked to surrender their knives. They gave them up voluntarily, so anxious were they to have their blades bright and sharp. The weapons were placed in a box that I had prepared for them. In order to delay matters I gave the grinder half a dozen cutlasses from my own cabin that were to be finished before the knives were ground. All day long, almost without a moment’s rest, the old knife-grinder tramped and sang as the rusty steel struck prickly stars from the whirring wheel.

The men barely needed to be asked to hand over their knives. They surrendered them willingly, eager to get their blades shiny and sharp. The weapons were put in a box that I had ready for them. To stall for time, I gave the grinder half a dozen cutlasses from my own cabin that needed to be finished before the knives were sharpened. All day long, almost without a break, the old knife-grinder walked around and sang as the rusty steel sent sparks flying from the spinning wheel.

That night the men occupied their new apartments for the first time. They were delighted at the comforts I had prepared for them. They readily divided themselves up into watches and associated themselves together in groups of eight. New bedding had been prepared for all the men. The bunks were filled with the driest and softest sea grass obtainable, thus forming a bed as soft as a hair mattress. I wanted them to sleep well this first night. I had so divided the men that the first watch was composed of thoroughly tractable members of the crew.

That night, the men moved into their new apartments for the first time. They were really pleased with the comforts I had set up for them. They quickly divided into watches and formed groups of eight. Fresh bedding had been arranged for everyone. The bunks were filled with the driest and softest sea grass available, making a bed as soft as a mattress. I wanted them to get a good night's sleep this first night. I had organized the men so that the first watch consisted of very manageable crew members.

The moment night fell the boatswain and I repaired to the boiler room. He soon struck a light with flint and steel, and in a few moments we had the fires aglow. Leaving him in charge for the moment, after seeing that he was thoroughly armed, I returned to the deck and saw that all the ship’s company had retired to their new and sumptuous sleeping apartments.

The moment night fell, the boatswain and I headed down to the boiler room. He quickly struck a match with flint and steel, and within minutes, we had the fires going. After making sure he was fully armed, I left him in charge and went back to the deck, where I noticed that everyone on the ship had settled into their new and luxurious sleeping quarters.

The ideal existence of the Sargasson sailor is to have plenty of time to sleep and all the food he wants to eat. As I had supposed, everybody had gone to bed except the eight men on watch. I quietly closed the doors of all the compartments and secured them with the heavy padlocks.

The perfect life of a Sargasson sailor is one where he has plenty of time to sleep and all the food he desires. Just as I thought, everyone else had gone to bed except for the eight men on watch. I quietly closed the doors of all the compartments and locked them up with the heavy padlocks.

I then mustered the watch, and marched them directly [Pg 176] to the furnace room. There I found the boatswain working like a demon to keep the furnaces full of wood and seaweed. The sailors regarded the open mouth of the flaming furnaces with reverential awe. How natural is man’s worship of the elements. As it happened, they were all Sargassons born and bred. They could not possibly understand the purpose for which the fire was burning, but at my command they fell lustily to work under the direction of the boatswain. Carefully fastening the heavy iron door behind me, I ascended to the engine room to watch the steam gauge.

I gathered the watch and led them straight to the furnace room. There, I found the boatswain working hard to keep the furnaces stocked with wood and seaweed. The sailors looked at the open flames of the furnaces with a sense of awe. It's natural for people to worship the elements. As it turned out, they were all born and raised in the Sargasso Sea. They couldn’t possibly grasp why the fire was burning, but at my command, they eagerly got to work under the boatswain's guidance. After securely closing the heavy iron door behind me, I went up to the engine room to keep an eye on the steam gauge. [Pg 176]

Hours must elapse before I could hope to move the engine, and in the mean time I sought out Fidette, who was sitting at her cabin window, gazing thoughtfully out upon the night.

Hours had to go by before I could even think about moving the engine, and in the meantime, I found Fidette, who was sitting at her cabin window, staring pensively out into the night.

Only then had she begun to realize the seriousness of the change about to come over her life. She knew also that we had gone so far that in the event of failure, exposure and punishment would be certain. I tried to reassure her. I told her that, if under a sufficient head of steam, the engine did not work, not a man, including the boatswain, would be allowed to escape from the furnace room. I would descend and slaughter every one of them with my own hand rather than expose myself, and especially her, to the punishment that certainly would await us. This was a dreadful thing to say, but I had calmly resolved upon the extinction of these nine members of the crew in case of failure. No questions were ever asked in Sargasso regarding the disappearance of men on ship board, and I could not be expected to account for the missing members of the crew.

Only then did she start to realize how serious the change about to come in her life really was. She also understood that we had gone too far, and if we failed, we would definitely face exposure and punishment. I tried to reassure her. I told her that if the engine didn’t work while under enough pressure, not a single person, including the boatswain, would be allowed to leave the furnace room. I would go down and take out every one of them myself rather than risk exposing myself, and especially her, to the punishment that would surely follow. This was a terrible thing to say, but I had calmly decided to eliminate those nine crew members if we failed. No questions were ever asked in Sargasso about the men who disappeared from the ship, and I couldn't be expected to explain the absence of the crew members.

As I should have explained, I had filled the boilers with sea water by opening the valves connected with the pumps outside the ship. Careful measurement had shown me that the boilers were all below the water line. After steam was once generated, I knew that the pumps could be utilized to keep the boilers filled. [Pg 177]

As I should have explained, I filled the boilers with sea water by opening the valves connected to the pumps outside the ship. Careful measurement showed me that the boilers were all below the water line. Once steam was generated, I knew I could use the pumps to keep the boilers filled. [Pg 177]

You can imagine, therefore, with what anxiety I stood in the engine room and watched the slow but sure rising of the steam gauge. I believed a pressure of eighty pounds to the square inch would be required to get under way. The engines were of the most modern triple expansion type. I did not aim at high speed, for I believed that attack would be impossible if I could obtain a headway of ten or twelve miles an hour.

You can imagine how anxious I was standing in the engine room, watching the steam gauge slowly but steadily rise. I thought we would need a pressure of eighty pounds per square inch to get moving. The engines were the latest triple expansion type. I wasn't aiming for high speed, because I believed it would be impossible to attack if I could only manage a speed of ten to twelve miles an hour.

Fidette soon joined me in the engine room. The register now showed twenty-one pounds! I softly rang the bell connecting with the boatswain, and called down through the tube, telling him to redouble the efforts of the men, and acquainting him with the fact that steam was already forming. He replied at once that the men were stuffing the furnaces with wood and pulpy seaweed. But the influence of my words upon him produced immediate results, as shown by the steam gauge. It began slowly to turn upon the disk.

Fidette soon came to the engine room. The gauge now showed twenty-one pounds! I quietly rang the bell to connect with the boatswain and called down through the tube, telling him to have the crew work even harder and letting him know that steam was already forming. He quickly responded that the men were fueling the furnaces with wood and soft seaweed. My words had an immediate effect on him, as indicated by the steam gauge. It started to slowly move on the disk.

Forty pounds were soon indicated! In another quarter of an hour the pressure had risen to forty-seven! Soon it was fifty, and I felt that in another hour I would be able to make the supreme test.

Forty pounds was soon shown! In another fifteen minutes, the pressure had risen to forty-seven! Soon it hit fifty, and I felt that in another hour I would be ready to make the ultimate test.

What would be the result? Would the piston, after having remained for two years stationary in the cylinder, move when the steam pressure was admitted? My life itself depended upon the answer to that question—​if not the lives of Fidette and myself, certainly those of the nine men in the bowels of the ship! [Pg 178]

What would happen? Would the piston, after being stuck in the cylinder for two years, actually move when the steam pressure was applied? My own life hinged on the answer to that question—if not the lives of Fidette and me, definitely those of the nine men deep within the ship! [Pg 178]


CHAPTER XXX.

FAREWELL TO THE FLOATING CONTINENT.

Having sent Fidette back to her cabin—​for I did not wish her to witness my mortification in the event of failure—​I approached the steam gauge and looked it fairly in the face.

Having sent Fidette back to her cabin—​because I didn’t want her to see my embarrassment if I failed—​I walked up to the steam gauge and looked it straight in the face.

Seventy-five pounds of steam pressure were indicated.

Seventy-five pounds of steam pressure were shown.

The moment had come!

The moment has arrived!

I stepped promptly to the rack in which had rested during all these months the long, slender steel lever with which the engine had always been started. I took it down and fitted it in place. Then, having signaled to the boatswain that I was about to make the trial, I quickly opened the valve, and, having allowed a few moments to pass in order that the hot steam might impart some of its warmth to the large pipes and to the cylinder, I swung the lever, as I had often done before on the Caribas and other steamers.

I quickly walked over to the rack where the long, slender steel lever had sat all these months, the one I always used to start the engine. I took it down and put it in place. Then, I signaled to the boatswain that I was about to give it a try, and I opened the valve. I waited for a few moments to let the hot steam warm up the large pipes and the cylinder, then I swung the lever, just like I had done many times before on the Caribas and other steamers.

To my horror, the cylinder did not respond. Again and again I shut off the steam and suddenly admitted it, in the hope that the shock might start the rusty piston in the cylinder.

To my shock, the cylinder didn’t respond. Time and again, I turned off the steam and suddenly let it in, hoping that the jolt might get the rusty piston moving in the cylinder.

Then I bethought me of a venturesome experiment. Hastily allowing the steam to escape from the upper end of the cylinder, I unscrewed one of the oil cups, and, having procured a pint of sulphuric acid from the locker in which the chemicals were kept, I diluted it three times with water, and poured the mixture into the top of the [Pg 179] cylinder. It was a very risky thing to do; but I remembered that diluted sulphuric acid was used for removing verdigris (which is the corrosion on brass, just as rust is the oxidation on iron), and it had seemed to me the most natural way of cleansing the interior of the cylinder. I hastily replaced the oil cup, using the first wrench I could find for the purpose.

Then I thought of a bold experiment. Quickly letting the steam escape from the top of the cylinder, I unscrewed one of the oil cups and, after grabbing a pint of sulfuric acid from the locker where the chemicals were stored, I diluted it three times with water and poured the mixture into the top of the [Pg 179] cylinder. It was a very risky move, but I recalled that diluted sulfuric acid was used to remove verdigris (the corrosion on brass, similar to how rust is the oxidation on iron), and it seemed to me like the most logical way to clean the inside of the cylinder. I quickly replaced the oil cup, using the first wrench I could find.

I waited ten minutes for the sulphuric acid to accomplish its work. Then I gave the wheel that opened connection with the boilers a savage twist, throwing the valve wide open and suddenly admitting to the cylinder the full head of steam, now registering eighty-five pounds of pressure.

I waited ten minutes for the sulfuric acid to do its job. Then I violently twisted the wheel that connected to the boilers, fully opening the valve and suddenly allowing the entire steam pressure of eighty-five pounds to rush into the cylinder.

At the first stroke of the lever I knew that the engine was going to work. In twenty seconds more it was running on its own momentum. Its mechanism was somewhat halting and unsteady, but I could feel that the shaft communicating with the propeller was revolving.

At the first pull of the lever, I knew the engine was about to start. In just twenty seconds, it was running on its own momentum. The mechanism was a bit jerky and unsteady, but I could feel that the shaft connected to the propeller was spinning.

I hurried on deck and, with an axe already provided, I cut away the heavy strands of seaweed cable that held us to the adjacent tree trunks. With a few blows of a sledge hammer I knocked the heavy anchor chain out of the bitts, where it had been held for two years, and it escaped overboard through the hawse hole, serpentlike, attended with a noise like thunder.

I rushed onto the deck and, with an axe already in hand, I chopped through the thick strands of seaweed cable that were tying us to the nearby tree trunks. With a few hits from a sledgehammer, I knocked the heavy anchor chain out of the bitts, where it had been stuck for two years, and it slipped overboard through the hawse hole, moving like a serpent, accompanied by a sound like thunder.

In a minute more we were steaming along the Grand Canal!

In just a minute, we were cruising along the Grand Canal!

Fidette had been recalled to the engine room, and I was now in the wheelhouse. To my delight I found that the Caribas answered the helm perfectly. As soon as we had emerged from the dock-like berth in which the vessel had been moored into the broad expanse of the Grand Canal I slowly swung the bow of the Caribas to the westward, and headed her out to sea.

Fidette had been called back to the engine room, and I was now in the wheelhouse. To my joy, I found that the Caribas responded to the helm perfectly. Once we had come out of the dock-like spot where the vessel had been moored and into the wide stretch of the Grand Canal, I gradually turned the bow of the Caribas to the west and headed her out to sea.

We passed so close to the Happy Shark that I could have thrown a biscuit on board. But all was silence thereon. Nowhere in the semi-darkness could I descry [Pg 180] a moving object. We were then passing the scene of the attack by the pirates of the Spar, and I recalled all the incidents of that desperate contest. Despite the thrilling sensations of freedom, my ears still rang with the cries of the dying and the shouts of the victors.

We sailed so close to the Happy Shark that I could have tossed a biscuit onto the deck. But there was only silence. In the dim light, I couldn’t see any movement. We were now passing the spot where the pirates of the Spar attacked, and I remembered all the details of that fierce battle. Despite the exhilarating feeling of freedom, I could still hear the cries of the dying and the cheers of the victors in my ears. [Pg 180]

Fortunately for me, in my early apprenticeship on the sea, I had served many watches at the wheel. During my stay in Sargasso, with the hope of escape ever present before me, I had taken careful bearings of the Grand Canal as the only recognized watery path to the ocean, and, although it had not a beacon or other commanding headland, I had no fear of misadventure.

Fortunately for me, during my early days as an apprentice at sea, I had spent a lot of time steering the ship. While I was in the Sargasso Sea, with the hope of escaping always on my mind, I took detailed notes on the Grand Canal, which was the only well-known route to the ocean. Even though it didn’t have a lighthouse or any noticeable landmarks, I was confident I wouldn’t run into any trouble.

Through the tube communicating with the engine room I encouraged Fidette, and by similar means implored the boatswain to stand by the torrid furnaces.

Through the tube connecting to the engine room, I urged Fidette and similarly pleaded with the boatswain to keep an eye on the scorching furnaces.

To my unbounded delight and surprise the Caribas was now doing as well as she had ever done under my command. The gummy, resinous character of the seaweed was developing more boiler power than had ever been extracted from coal. I learned from Fidette that the steam gauge showed a pressure of 115 pounds.

To my absolute joy and surprise, the Caribas was now performing as well as it ever had under my command. The sticky, resinous nature of the seaweed was generating more boiler power than we had ever gotten from coal. I found out from Fidette that the steam gauge indicated a pressure of 115 pounds.

We were speeding away from this detested community at the rate of fifteen miles an hour!

We were driving away from this hated neighborhood at fifteen miles per hour!

The darkness was so intense that I felt confident we had not even been missed. If our movements had been heard by any of the ships along the canal I knew that an interval of at least an hour would be required to communicate the fact to the Chief Kantoon. But the curious system of marine telegraphy, which I have described, was complete and effective; and when my treason was detected the Priest of the Sacred Fire would be notified.

The darkness was so thick that I felt sure we hadn’t even been noticed. If any of the ships along the canal heard us, I knew it would take at least an hour to inform the Chief Kantoon. But the unique system of marine communication I described was fully operational; and when my betrayal was discovered, the Priest of the Sacred Fire would be alerted.

We were nearing the outer barrier of seaweed when I detected from the wheelhouse (which, following the fashion of the American coastwise steamers, had been placed in the forward part of the ship) a dark object moving over the face of the black waters. I knew instinctively that it was a barge filled with Sargassons, and the demoniacal [Pg 181] impulse filled my heart to have one last bit of revenge for the barbarous and inhuman manner in which they had massacred my crew.

We were approaching the outer edge of the seaweed when I noticed from the wheelhouse (which, like the American coastal steamers, was located at the front of the ship) a dark shape moving over the surface of the black water. I instinctively knew it was a barge loaded with Sargassum, and a fierce desire filled my heart to take one last chance at revenge for the brutal and inhuman way they had slaughtered my crew. [Pg 181]

I changed the course of the Caribas two points and headed directly for the great canoe. Like an avenging genii out of the darkness I bore down upon it. The men at the paddles were utterly paralyzed with fear. They could not understand the presence of this huge craft, and by their inaction were an easy mark for the blow I dealt them amidships. The barge was crushed like an eggshell, and the thirty men were thrown into the water. Those that escaped being drawn under the Caribas by the suction or ground to pieces by the propeller were devoured by sharks or run through by swordfish.

I steered the Caribas two points and headed straight for the big canoe. Like a vengeful spirit emerging from the darkness, I charged toward it. The men at the paddles were completely frozen with fear. They couldn't comprehend the sight of this massive vessel, and their hesitation made them an easy target for the blow I struck them in the middle. The barge crumpled like an eggshell, and the thirty men were thrown into the water. Those who managed to avoid being sucked under the Caribas or shredded by the propeller were eaten by sharks or speared by swordfish.

The open water of the ocean lay directly ahead!

The open water of the ocean stretched out right in front of us!

In another quarter of an hour we had passed the place at which the Caribas had fallen a prey to Sargasson treachery. Assured that we were clear of all entangling grass I made the wheel fast and hurried to the engine room, where I kissed and embraced Fidette—​first announcing through the tube to the faithful boatswain that we had escaped. I examined the water cocks, started the pumping engine and replenished the depleted boilers. Then I went carefully over the engine and oiled every part after which, taking Fidette by the hand, I led her on deck, en route to the pilot house.

In another fifteen minutes, we had passed the spot where the Caribas had fallen victim to Sargasson treachery. Confident that we were free from any tangled grass, I secured the wheel and rushed to the engine room, where I kissed and embraced Fidette—first notifying the loyal boatswain through the tube that we had escaped. I checked the water valves, started the pumping engine, and filled the empty boilers. Then I carefully inspected the engine and oiled every part. After that, taking Fidette's hand, I led her on deck, heading to the pilot house.

As we ascended the main companionway into the blackness of the night Fidette stopped short in her walk and exclaimed:

As we climbed up the main stairway into the darkness of the night, Fidette suddenly stopped and exclaimed:

“Behold! See the Sacred Fire! Our flight is known throughout the Seaweed Sea!”

“Look! Check out the Sacred Fire! Everyone knows about our journey across the Seaweed Sea!”

There, high in the sky, stood the vivid pillar of fire, waving to and fro!

There, high up in the sky, was the bright pillar of fire, swaying back and forth!

Fidette interpreted the signals that announced my infamous treachery. The proclamation took this form:

Fidette understood the signals that revealed my notorious betrayal. The announcement was made in this way:

“The Caribas is gone! Her Kantoon shall die. A Kantoonship to his captor!” [Pg 182]

“The Caribas is gone! Her Kantoon will die. A Kantoonship to his captor!” [Pg 182]

I took Fidette, dear little creature, in my arms, and, as I kissed her, said:

I picked up Fidette, my dear little one, into my arms, and as I kissed her, I said:

“They are too late, my pet. Our next address, I hope, will be New York.”

“They're too late, my dear. I hope our next stop will be New York.”


It is quite needless to prolong this narrative further. After two days’ steaming due north the fuel was exhausted and our engine ceased to work. I constructed, from all the blankets on board ship, staysails, with which I was able to keep the Caribas out of the trough of the sea. I gave liberty to only eight members of the crew at a time.

It’s unnecessary to drag this story out any longer. After two days of moving straight north, we ran out of fuel and the engine stopped. I made staysails from all the blankets on the ship, which helped me keep the Caribas from getting stuck in the waves. I allowed only eight crew members to take shore leave at a time.

For four days we rode out the ocean swell. We were sighted by the German steamer Nordland, bound from Gibraltar to New York. She soon came within hailing distance. The Nordland’s second officer was sent aboard us. To him I recounted briefly our situation. He returned to his ship, and twenty men came to aid me in bringing the Caribas into port.

For four days, we endured the ocean waves. The German steamer Nordland, traveling from Gibraltar to New York, spotted us. It quickly came within shouting distance. The second officer of the Nordland was sent over to us. I briefly explained our situation to him. He returned to his ship, and twenty men came to help me bring the Caribas into port.

A line was passed to us, and six days of slow steaming brought us to New York, where we anchored in the Horseshoe.

A line was sent to us, and six days of slow sailing brought us to New York, where we dropped anchor in the Horseshoe.

All the cities of America are great; but New York—​New York is greatest of all, because it owes everything to the sea.

All the cities in America are amazing, but New York—New York is the greatest of all, because it owes everything to the sea.

Fidette came ashore with me, and her emotions when she first beheld houses and city streets were curious.

Fidette came ashore with me, and her feelings when she first saw houses and city streets were interesting.

The arrival of the Caribas was cabled to Europe, of course, and late the next afternoon our agents on this side of the water received the following telegram:

The arrival of the Caribas was reported to Europe, and late the next afternoon, our agents here received the following telegram:

“Austin Clark, New York:

“Austin Clark, NYC:

“Proceed Santos, then Buenos Ayres for orders.

“Head to Santos, then Buenos Aires for instructions.

“TRIPPLETT & JONES.”

“Tripplett & Jones.”

Utterly without sentiment, curiosity, or—​gratitude, are some shipowners.

Completely lacking in emotion, curiosity, or—gratitude, are some shipowners.

THE END.

THE END.


Transcriber’s Note:

Words may have inconsistent hyphenation in the text. These were left unchanged, as were jargon, dialect, obsolete and alternative spellings. Final stops missing at the end of sentences were added. Misspelled words were corrected.

Words may have inconsistent hyphenation in the text. These were left unchanged, as were jargon, dialect, obsolete and alternative spellings. Final stops missing at the end of sentences were added. Misspelled words were corrected.

The following items were changed:

The following items were updated:


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!